“Revelations”

Year: 2000

~Chapter One~ Prologue

The soft moonlight splashes down on the smooth clear pond. The green lily pads floated gently back and forth in the cool breeze as the last fireflies twinkle into the darkness. He gazes intensely at the water’s surface. It was so beautiful, the pond. It’s so peaceful away from the loudness of the beating music and screaming of people. He wanted to take a break free from all the loud noise of the club music as he stares at the pond. He felt connected to it somehow as if it belongs to him and is a part of him. But he shakes his head believing how ridiculous that sounded to him. His soft ocean blue eyes reflect the gentle pond as the reeds sway softly in the wind. He runs his fingers through his short blond locks as he gazes at the quiet pond. He looks at his watch and mumbles knowing he should head back. He has to be the responsible sibling and guard over his sister. He couldn’t leave her in that nightclub alone without him watching her. But he didn’t want to leave the peace the pond brought him. Something about it, called him to remain and stay in its presence. He fumbles with the pockets of his black leather jacket and makes his way back to the loud incessant Latin music that was blasting through the club. He looks back at the pond and smiles, something about it he feels brought him pure tranquility and with that heads off to the club to get his sister.
~*~

The black Mercedes creeps along the sidewalk until it halted to a stop in front of the nightclub. He turns the ignition off and stares at the woman sitting besides him in the passenger seat. He smiles and places his hand on her knee.

“You’re not mad at me, are you?” He whispers to the woman.

She glares at him and angrily whispers, “Don’t touch what you can’t have.”

Startled from the anger in the woman’s voice, he backs away and slumps further into the driver’s seat. “Damn girl. I said I’m sorry. She’s my cousin. Why you bugging?” He sighs and regrets what he just said, he wished he could take back what he just said.

She glares at him with her light brown eyes and swings open the car door to get out. Turning to face him, she whispers harshly at him. “I’m sure you’re sorry. I just didn’t know you had a blonde hair green eyed cousin running in your family. It must have skip your family genetics then.” She states sarcastically as she slams the car door violently closed in front of A.J.’s face.

He sighs and grumbles following the bitter woman. He knew she had every right to get upset with him after all, the woman he hugged wasn’t his cousin but a beautiful woman who was his classmate back in the days of high school. He stands next to a large built bodyguard at the front of the club as his girlfriend discusses with the large built guard that she knows the owner.

“Miss, you want me to lose my job here.” The guard states as he runs his thick dark chocolate hands over his bald head.

The petite woman giggles and with her tan peach colored hands bats her light brown eyes at the guard. “Come on Jamal, stop acting up and let me in. I gotta pick up the rest of the posse.”

Jamal laughs and notices the tenseness between the young couple before him. “Ok, Jamelet but you know the rules. Don’t stay in there for no more than fifteen minutes. The cops could come by and might see you and I could get in trouble for letting a minor in the club.”

Jamelet nods her head and smiles, “No problem , I’ll be in and out before you know it.” She giggles and runs her hands down her black knee length skirt and brown tank top under a long black leather jacket. She walks in the entrance of “El Silencio” (The silencer), her heels of her black boots echoing in the night.

Jamal smirks at A.J. and shakes his head, “You having problem with her?”

A.J. rolls his chocolate eyes at the guard and sulks. “It’s nothing big. She’s just being a little pissy. She all mad cause I saw a friend of mine from my old high school.”

Jamal laughs, “J there has to be more. She wouldn’t be mad if you didn’t do anything now would she?”

A.J. sniffs the chilly air and shrugs his shoulders innocently. “Well the person was a woman and I hugged her. But Mal man that’s all I did. She said it was an intimate hug and started complaining that even she don’t get hugs like that and she’s the one dating me.”

Jamal took a big gulp of air and gently laughs. “Well J, looks like you were looking for trouble. Go in, Jamelet is calling you. And yo J, watch it next time man. One hug can go a long way in a relationship.”

A.J. smiles, “I promise I won’t mess this relationship up. She means too much to me. She’s the only one who knows me inside out besides my mom.” And with that he gives Jamal a handshake and quickly walks in the loud club.
~*~
She stares around the pulsating salsa music as bodies full of sweat and alcohol crash into each other like waves on a shore. She makes a disgusted face as the dancing bodies in the club swarm over each other. One Latin man approaches Jamelet and with his breath full of the intoxicating liquid, speaks to her in incoherent Spanish. She backs away from the dancing area and reaches a stairwell in time to see Nick and Rose descending down it.

“Hey guys I’m so happy to see you’re still here. Listen we have to get the heck out now. I can’t stand the smell or the people in here.” Jamelet states as laughter interrupts her.

“Honey, that’s the smell of fun. But you wouldn’t know what that is now would ya?” The voice of Howie states as he climbs down the stairs smiling at her.

Jamelet laughs and points, “You’re lucky I know you’re joking or there would have been some serious issues happening here.”

Howie smiles, his tan complexion glittered in the soft dim yellow lights as he stifles a yawn. “Hey I’m about to close the club and clear these people out. I’ll meet up with you at Kevin’s place. I have to pick up Ana from night school and then we’ll head over there to meet ya.” He grins, deep chocolate eyes looking tiredly at the others. “They behaved by the way if you’re interested.” He states pointing to Nick and Rose.

The average height, blonde hair, blue eyed adolescent woman giggles as she leans on her identical twin brother’s arm.

Nick gazes softly at A.J. and Jamelet and smiles, “We only behaved cause I felt a bit tired trying to think of ways to tire out Howie. I think it worked.” He states, gazing at the club owner Howie.

Jamelet smiles and throws her arms around Nick as she kisses him softly on his lips. She turns to see A.J.’s mouth drop open in pure surprise. “Well baby, didn’t you know this is my cousin?” She states as A.J. bites his lower lip softly to control his anger. He knew that was the same statement he had told her earlier today when the woman he met hugged her. But the kissing crossed the line.

“I didn’t kiss her.” A.J. sneered shouting over the salsa music.

“You might as well, that was all that missing.” Jamelet growled at him as she smiles as Nick who’s grinning from ear to ear.

Rose, Nick’s sibling and twin, laughs and runs her fingers through her blond locks. “Ok guys that’s enough. Let’s get out of here.” And with that A.J. leads the way out of the club.
~*~

Yawning, she waits for the printer to finish printing out her paper. Her dark brown strands topple carelessly over her shoulders as she holds back another cough. She hears the front door open downstairs as a group of voices infiltrates the metal basement. Smiling, she knew company arrives and runs up the metal stairs to a small bedroom where Brian was staying over.

“Yo Rok! They’re here, what you doing?” Kimberly states, her dark brown eyes glimmering happily, the ambers rings in her eyes shining brightly in joy. The thick metal door open as Brian steps out with a belt of tools wrapped around his waist.

“I was setting up the tools. Kev said the machine busted again. I don’t get why he’s so fascinated with the stupid thing. He thinks he can find a way to mess with time.” Brian grumbles, his soft ocean blue eyes glimmering in the hallway light. His dirty blonde hair lays lazily on his head as he smiles and heads down the stairs, the clumping sound of boots hitting the metal echoes in the hallway.

“Hey Rok, there you are. What’s up?” Nick states as he gives his friend a greeting with their own handshake.

Kevin smiles and runs his fingers through his black spikes. “Yo Kim, come down here, the guys arrived. I want you to meet them.” He shouts up the stairs in the metal hallway.

Rose stares around what seems like a large laboratory. “Kevin, what do you work in?” She asks curiously, her blue eyes gazing aimlessly at the large unusual gadgets around her.

“Oh, this is just my hobby. Nothing serious. I just like messing with machines and building things.” Kevin states, his deep voice vibrating in the metal hallway. The bright florescent lights gleam down on them as a large gray metal table full of car parts and pieces of scrap metal lie scattered across it.

A.J. touches a large rectangular glass door which swings open. Curiosity taken over, he enters the doorway only to see two shelves full of canned foods of such. “Yo Kev. What the hell in this for?” He asks as he runs his fingers through his black short hair highlighted today in brown. His chocolate eyes gaze in the small room.

“Oh that’s what I’ve been working on. No success of course. It’s a cryogenic machine. I haven’t fully been able to test it yet, so I don’t know if it works.” Responds Kevin as he peers in the doorway smiling.

A.J. gives him a strange look and picks up a peach can laughing, “Yeah this’ll be hot of the market Kev.”

Kevin smirks and playfully pushes A.J. “Shut up, you’ll be first one to eat it too, I bet.” Rose and Nick stick their heads in the doorway and walk into the closet like room. Besides the two shelves, there are blankets and quilts folded neatly in one corner. A tiny fridge with bottles of water in it was aligned in the left end corner. A dark blue beanbag was found in the right end corner as a dull yellow light gleams down in the room. Two emergency kits were placed in the last corner of the room near the doorway.

“This place reminds me of that movie “Panic Room.” A.J. mumbles as Kevin joins him in the closet like room.

“Cute, it looks like you have everything set up in here in case of anything. But why a cryogenic machine?” Jamelet asks suddenly entering the room with the others.

Kimberly answers that for Kevin, “In case one gets tired of living in the present you can get away and go to the future.”

“And you are?” Nick asks extending his hand.

“Kimberly.” The young twenty year old responds. “I’m Kev’s cousin. I’m staying with him for a while ‘til I make enough money to go to college.”

“Nice meeting you.” Jamelet states as the group introduces themselves to Kimberly.
~*~

Brian opens the ringing front door as Howie and Ana smile at him. “Hey you came just in time, the guys are downstairs already. Why didn’t you use the basement door?”

Ana, Howie’s best friend, breaks into giggles. “He couldn’t find parking.” Her bluish green eyes gleam in the moonlight. Her broad shoulders and average height showed off Ana’s figure. Her blonde locks topple down her shoulders carelessly as the moonlight reflects her snowy complexion.

Howie and Ana go down the metal stairs and enter the laboratory where everyone had entered inside the glass booth. They join the others to see what the commotion was.

“Oh lookie! Ana’s here!” Rose giggles as she jumps on Ana.

Ana laughing, enters the closet like room to greet the others. Brian and Howie walk into the booth as well, amazed at Kevin’s work.

Skipping was heard coming down the stairs by a young woman. She reaches the group in the glass booth. “What are you looking at?” She states, her dark straight brown hair tied in a tight low ponytail. Her chocolate eyes gaze at the group that had gathered in there. Smiling at Brian, Brian decides to introduce the others to his cousin Alison.
She walks in greeting the others, not realizing the glass door behind her closed locked. After a few minutes of talking, Alison turns around to open the door but yelped out in surprise.

“Alright as much as I like hanging out with you guys, I have to go the bathroom, and there is too many people in this place.” A.J. states: running his tan complexion hands down the seams of his black jeans.

“Oh there’s a problem.” Alison states, her eighteen year old eyes locked in fear.

“What’s the problem?” Kevin whispers, thinking Alison was pulling a joke on them.
“Well, the door locked behind me, we’re stuck here.” Alison states, her voice raising an octave higher in fear.

“Real funny Ali. You can open it now. I wanna get something to eat.” Brian states.

Alison shakes her head in dread as Brian and Kevin try opening the door.

“Oh, no, no! We can’t open the door.” Brian whispers, panicking.

“Calm down, B. Here let me try.” A.J. states as he and Howie kick and slam into the door.

Kevin gulps and looks around the ceiling of the small closet room their in. The metal walls and metallic ceiling shine brightly. At the top of the walls five ventilators were there as a sudden stinging cold chill enters through it. Kevin sniffs the cold air that is entering the room and stares at Brian.

“What? You called me over to fix the stupid vents. I didn’t think we were gonna be locked in here when it started.” Brian states, his voice full of worry.

Nick and Rose huddle together as the cold air begins to fill the room. “It’s freezing!” Nick shouts as Jamelet and Ana run to the folded quilts and begin passing it out.

“We’ll have to stick together so we won’t freeze!” Ana shouts over the humming of the ventilators.

Howie gazes at A.J. as both young men gulp and take a quilt given to them.

“Wait, my cell. I’ll call to get us out of here.” Howie states, as he reaches on his belt of his dark blue jeans.

“You can’t use the cell in this room. There’s no frequency.” Kevin mumbles. He tries looking for over ways to get out of here, but the vents are too small to fit any one in there and he didn’t get the chance to connect a phone in this room. He never expected to get stuck in the room ready to freeze. Gulping he closes his eyes over the screaming and arguing that has broken out in the room.

“Kevin I swear if I die, it’s your fault!” Kimberly shouts at him as she shivers and trembles from the immense cold in the room. Kevin could feel the cold stinging on his lips as the walls were getting covered in ice. Cold wisp of air filtered out of everyone’s mouth as they all huddle together for warmth. Kevin walks over to the others as Ana throws a quilt over him. He stands with the others and feels the clutches of the others bodies all pressed together for warmth against his.

“I’m sorry guys. We’re stuck in here until someone opens this door from the outside.” Kevin whispers as the icy air infiltrates his bodies numbing his senses. He could no longer feel his hands, arms and legs and his face is beginning to get anesthetized.

Brian closes his eyes and cries out, “Dear God please help us!” And that was the last he said as the icy air starts to freeze the warm bloodied mammals in the room.

Rose and Nick stare each other and hug knowing they’re meeting their death. A.J. gazes at Jamelet and clasps his hand in hers, he whispers, “Forgive me angel.”

Jamelet nods her head and smiles and she freezes and the icy air captures A.J. freezing him, his hand still in her grasp.

Alison and Kimberly hug each other and Kevin as the icy air encompasses them. The quilts did nothing for their protection as they all freeze. Waiting for the booth to open they stare at the door until they freeze completely, chucks of ice landing on their skin.

Ana and Howie smile and hug each other for warmth hoping they will live to tell this tale. Ana pulls the quilts over her body and Howie’s and stares in his chocolate eyes until her body freezes and her eyes glaze over in frost.

“Revelations”

Chapter 2

A Haunting Beginning…


A few hours later a young woman no older than 26 came down, her footsteps echoing in the silent basement. Her short blond hair glittered eerily in the moonlight as her brown eyes scanned over the room for her niece and nephew.


“NICK! ROSE!” She called out, “C’mon, I know you’re here! You two were supposed to be back hours ago! I know i'm not you're mother but I am your aunt and..” She trailed off as she came a upon a glass case about the size of a walk in closet, covered with frost. Curious, she wiped away some away to look inside, and was shocked at what she saw. The ten that were so desperately needed but didn’t know it, were trapped inside, frozen. Tears streamed down her face when her deep brown eyes caught sight of Nick and Rose, who were like her own kids, frozen in a hug she knew was for comfort cause they were so close. She then noticed a small timer attached to the door blinking ‘1000 yrs.’ in haunting neon light.


“NO!!!!” she screamed as a young servant girl came down, her black hair cascading down the middle of her back while her blue eyes were glancing about the room.

“Are you alright Queen Jane?” she asked softly as she descended down the stairs.


“No, look for yourself.”


She went up to the glass and peeped inside. She backed away immediately, horrified at what she saw.


“Don’t tell me these are the ones you spoke of?”


“Yes, sadly it is.” she admitted mournfully. Her face turned grim seeing that there was only one option now about what was to be done. “Go to James, and tell him I need a shuttle. We need to get these kids away from here and onto a safe planet. I have a feeling they’ll be needed again someday.”


“Yes ma’am,” she replied, running to the stairs. She paused as she began to ascend them, “What will happen to Venus now?”


Jane sighed and shook her head in despair. “May the gods save us all.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


During the next night the war she had been waiting for had finally began as she entered the shuttle. The good Venusian people she had ruled over after her sister’s death were now being destroyed by an evil unlike any they had ever seen. She had had visions of this and knew this day would come, but her sister had not listened while she reigned, nor would she about the chosen ten. While she left for her new destination, she took one last glance at her home just in time to see acidic clouds come out of a bomb like device, encasing the entire planet. The greenish-yellow clouds began let out a sickly green rain that was pure poison and started to eat the citizens flesh. Screams of pure terror rung out into the night, haunting her memories for many nights to come as she began to weep with the shuttle heading towards her new home.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Year: 3000


Jane Carter paced nervously around the cryogenic machine that had resided in her basement for the last 1000 years. She knew that they were to finally be free of the ice prison they had been captured in, but had no clue whether or not they’d still be alive. She had a feeling they would be however, so she had used her Venusian skills to alter a few things and set up a life for them here on earth. She knew now they would one day be needed and that they must be safe at all costs.


“It’s been a lonely 1000 years here,” she said to herself quietly as she fiddled with her light green shirt and brushed off her dark green capris. “I’ll be grateful for the company.”


Her brown eyes grew wide when the ice encased door snapped open, the ice and frost surrounding everything began to dissolve quickly. She went over and check Nick’s pulse and felt it speed up as he started to breathe again. She hurriedly grabbed her needles and injected them with a chemical, keeping them all asleep for the next 48 hours, making the adjustment easier for all of them. Once they woke up she knew they'd have no memory of Venus and would lives their lives as if they had grown up here. She sighed happily, knowing it was for the best.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


Her blue eyes gazed around her room sleepily as she yawned and caught sight of her alarm clock reading 11:00 AM. She shot of bed, annoyed that she and her brother had overslept. She pushed her short golden blond locks out of her face while she went through the adjoining door that led her into her twin’s room in their quiant apartment. They had gotten it a few months ago, and it was close to the school they were now attending.


“Wake up sunshine!” she announced to the sleeping teen sarcastically. He groaned and put his forest green pillow over his head as Rose walked up to the bed.


“Oh, c’mon Ice, we’re supposed to meet Jamelet and AJ at the club in 20 minutes so we can get the quote-unquote grand tour.” She reminded him softly, using her nickname for him.


He threw the pillow at her and grumbled, “Wow Rain, who knew you’d be the one to wake me up for once. Is the world actually gonna end and you’ve become responsible?”


She grinned at the nickname, neither could remember how they had gotten them; they just knew they’ve had them since they were little kids. She walked into the bathroom they shared, grabbing a brush to do her hair.


“Nah, think about it Nick, it’s me!”


He smiles softly, getting out of bed and throwing on a red wife beater and black baggy jeans quickly. He then ran into the bathroom next to Rose, grabbing some gel and running it threw his blond locks, getting it spiked.


“Shoulda known, knowing you, you’ll never grow up.”


Rose laughed finishing the two braids she had put her hair in and pulling on her blue-green tank-top to go with her black bellbottoms.


“Life would get boring then though!” She smirks as she grabs a black leather jacket, “and I know Mr. Responsibility wouldn’t want that.”


Her brother chuckles quietly, shaking his head. “Lets go brat.” He says lovingly, tugging on her braids and gets his black trench coat as they rushed out of the house and into their crisp cool air of December. They hopped into the black jeep as Rose pushed Nick out of the way and got into the driver's seat as he got into the passinger's seat.


"Nah-uh, Nick...Today I've got da need for speed!" She cried, speeding off of the driveway and out of their quiet suburban neighborhood to meet their friends

Chapter 3

Ana growled with anger as something stirred her from her dreams. She felt the pressure against her shoulder. Instincts got the best of her. She pushed against something. Jerking in surprise, but still in sleep, Ana extended her powerful right leg against the solid object. She pushed, slamming it hard against the wall. The wall shook from the power of Ana’s kick. Ana peeked her eyes open as she heard a groan of agony. Her lips curved into a sly smile as she gazed into a pair of chocolate brown eyes.

“Jezz, Kid, I just wanted to kiss you good morning,” the man moaned, rubbing the back of his head as he sat against the cold wall. His short curls were mussed and tossed about his head. There was a sweet smile plastered across his tan face. Ana felt her heart swell with an adoring emotion. She recognized the man immediately as she finally stirred.

“Sorry, Love,” Ana replied with an innocent smile, unaware of the nickname she had given the man in earlier lives. Her flaxen blonde curls fell against her soft blue-green eyes. She stretched, but moaned along with the stretching. It felt as if her body were frozen over with ice.

“Yeah, just don’t do it again, Ace,” he replied, smiling at her.

“Are you warm?”

“Why?”

“Dude, just get under these covers. I’m freezing, Howie,” Ana whined immediately. She opened up the blankets to have Howie immediately crawl under them. She snuggled against his body, closing her eyes. Howie snaked his arms around her, hugging her tightly, as if it were a frequent event.

“All those years in Medical School I was wishing to do this, and now you just let me,” Howie teased.

“I knew you went into Medical School just to get into my bed,” Ana retorted as she finally gazed at her long-time friend. She felt her mind swell with past memories, as if it were a rushing river crashing against a creaking dam. She watched Howie roll his eyes, and she immediately did the same.

Howie and Ana had grown up as youngsters in the same house. They were almost destined to marriage, just as their family had planned, if Ana hadn’t been so standoffish about the ordeal. Their mothers had been roommates in College, and never wanted to part. Ana’s father had disappeared years ago, never to be mentioned in the home ever. Ana’s lived with Howie’s family until the car crash, then it was just Ana.

As the years passed, Ana found herself almost too comfortable in Howie’s family. She had a strong passion for curing things when she broke them. Her rage was almost too extreme at times, but Howie seemed to calm her down even in the wildest times.

When Ana reached seventeen, she was lost. She hadn’t a clue how to express herself. So, on a tangent of rebellion, she enrolled in Medical School. Her intelligence was never challenged during school, and she became a Paramedical Surgeon. The top of her class, but Howie had enrolled the same day.

So, he was second in the class. They always competed to be the best, but Ana had nailed the medical portion while Howie was good with people. They were a great team, although an air of sexual tension always encircled them. Ana was just glad to have her best friend with her when they joined the same team. Now, Howie was her partner for the Paramedical Surgeon Teams.

“Off in La-La Land?” Howie teased as he ran his hand in her tightly knitted curls. Ana growled as she tried to push his hand away, but it remained. She sighed with defeat as a large alarm sounded against the bed. Ana groaned as she watched the wall light up with information.

“Looks like another call,” Howie chuckled as he sat up. Each watched the information scroll against the white wall. The glow brought a pale yellow against their flesh-tones. The words came across quickly, dispatching them to a playground where a child had fallen. A severe injury had been sustained as the child fell against glass.

“Guess we’re going,” Ana answered, pulling the blanket off her. She jumped off the bunk-bed, hurriedly pulling her black boots onto her feet. Her small frame was tucked neatly inside her Paramedic uniform. She smiled as Howie grabbed her around the waist, pulling her to the ambulance.

“Looks like you get to heal again.”

“I love surgery, blood, and all that gore,” Ana admitted honestly as she pushed her medical bag into the ambulance. The other Paramedics poked their heads out of the bunks, and rolled their eyes when they saw Ana. Each knew that Ana was at the top of the station. She held the most power, besides the Chief, who seemed to have a thing for her, but she ignored it.

“That’s why you’re almost the head of the team.”

“And you’re still lagging!” Ana teased, poking Howie in the ribs.

“Hey, now! That’s just because I’m waiting to seduce you to get into a higher state of power,” Howie teased.

“Not if I get her there first,” their Chief, Barbaoi, called out. Ana and Howie glanced over to see the over-weight man leaning against the wall. His gray hair was slicked back with a bucket of grease. His eyes darker than black, shimmering against the whiteness of the sterile room. There was something so odd about the man. “Ride with me today, Honey!”

“I’d rather puke, Dear,” Ana muttered under her breath. Ana made a face of disgust as Howie tucked her inside his arms, shielding her from the man. Howie hated the Chief with a passion. He never wanted Ana to be treated with such mannerisms. He growled with disapproval as Barbaoi gave Ana a meaningful glance.

“Let’s go baby!” the Chief called again.

“Go kiss an-“

“Come on, Ace, you have a kid to save,” Howie answered, ignoring Barbaoi and stopping Ana’s quick temper. He kissed the top of Ana’s forehead, pushing her into the passenger’s side of the vehicle. He quickly ran over and jumped into the driver’s side. “Remember, you have to marry me first, okay?”

Ana finally gazed at Howie, giving him a humorous smile. “I’d rather have you than that slime-bucket any day!”

“Good,” Howie laughed, “Then I can buy the engagement ring today.”

“Sure! It better be expensive, too, Love,” Ana answered with a roll of her eyes. Howie grinned as he punched her arm lightly. She gazed out the window as Howie revved the engine. She sat back in her seat, closing her eyes. “I just wish Barbaoi would ram his head against the wall and knock himself out.”

Ana’s request was granted as the sharp shatter of bone against wall was heard throughout the room, and Howie sped off into the bright morning sky.



*~*~*



Jane sighed softly as she ran her hands against the green mirror. She watched as Ana and Howie laughed as they sang in the ambulance. Things were slowly appearing to be working. Ana’s habits had been reformed in the cryogenic machine. She waved her hand quickly, shattering the image before her. Jane rubbed her throbbing temples as she sat down on her throne, pondering.

Jamelet and AJ were lead to believe they were married and opening up a club, which would serve the purposes of the secret meetings. Nick and Rose were lead to believe that they were normal teenagers completing their last months of high school while they worked in Jamelet and AJ’s new club.

The other four were joined together also. Kimberly and Kevin were fooled into believing the story of being contractors. This would allow them to build the new empire. Brian and Alison were hired underneath Kimberly and Kevin as designers, allowing them to create the safety nets within the empire.

The other two were placed away from the others for safety precautions, incase one deceived the group. The destiny of one would haunt the others in their stay. Therefore, Ana and Howie were formed into Paramedics, creating Ana’s safe haven of protection from evilness. These two would never know of the others until the right time. Until the worlds collided.

“My Lordship?” a thick accented voice called.

Jane glanced up to see her former appointer on the gelled-screen. His image crackled slightly. Jane stood up to throw her cape upon her shoulders. She needed to check upon her niece and nephew. Her worries were increasing since the separation of the group. Too much was weighed upon each of their shoulders. “Yes, McLean?”

“Where are you going? Do you not remember the instructions given to you by your superior?” the man asked quickly.

“No,” she lied.

“You cannot contact the twins!”

“I wasn’t off to contact the twins!”

“You were off to destroy what we so patiently tried to create in light of the twins’ actions. You must have patience. Stay hid, or all will be lost. Once you are discovered by the Darker-Elitions, you are dead, as well as Jamelet, Alexander, Nick, Rose, Brian, Alison, Kevin, Howie, and Kimberly.”

Jane collapsed against her chair. She rubbed her temples again. She had been so drained since the arrival upon Earth. The ecosystem had affected her health worse than she could have imagined. She took a deep breath, going over the special group. “What about the other?”

“Which other, Madam?”

“Ana?”

Before the man could answer, the call ended. Jane was left in a room of darkness. She made no move to exit through the portal. She merely closed it as a sign of defeat. She sighed heavily as she lighted the lanterns to fuel her home. Darkness surrounded her, and she was left in the darkness to fear the fate of her dying world.

A/N: Well, guess what my readers, hehe, it’s my turn to write! This chapter is all mine, what a responsibility! *Giggles* You all know the deal, drop a review and tell me (bluefire) Ana and acidic Rose what you think of this story so far! *grins* Well till later, bye for now. And Rose has the next chapter! Hehe.

“Revelations”

**~Chapter Four- Another World

She stumbles in the darkness as A.J. bumps into his black Mercedes on the roadside. There were no streetlights around this area and the moonlight couldn’t penetrate through the thick black clouds. A.J. runs his fingers over the side of the car and begins to pull out his car keys blindly. Opening the car door, he boards in. Jamelet standing behind him, blindly stumbles in the pure blackness surrounding her all around. The only way they knew they were nearby was through talking.

“Jamelet, I got ya. Just walk around the front.” A.J. states softly, gripping her small wrist in his hand. They both trip and bump into each other before they reach the passenger side car door. A.J. opens it blindly and listens to his girlfriend slamming into the side of the car.

“Ouch, that had to hurt.” A.J. mutters as he hears Jamelet complain about how badly she banged her knee against the car door. A.J. stifles a laughter as he places his palms on the hood of his car blindly and guides himself around to the driver’s seat carefully. “There, made it.” He whispers, sliding into his seat and blindly searching for the ignition.

“You might what to use this.” Jamelet states suddenly, beaming a small orb of bright white light in his face. She giggles as she holds onto a flashlight she found in the backseat. “Figured this might come in handy one day.” She states, rolling her eyes at him.

A.J. laughs and blows her a kiss, “Honey what would I ever do without you?”

Jamelet shrugs her shoulders and shakes her head jokily, “Don’t know, I guess it would be scary to see you all lost. No, actually that would be enjoyable on my behalf.”

A.J. smirks and turns on the ignition, after being able to fit in the proper key to the slot. “Jamelet, do me a huge favor, I need you to shine that flashlight towards the front of the car. I can’t see anything in this pitch black.”

Jamelet rolls her eyes and steadies the flashlight on the car head board. “Ok, now let there be light.”

A.J. smiles and gently answers, “And light appeared and He saw that it was good.” And with that drive steadily and slowly down the isolated darkness. The headlights on the car lighted up the road.

While driving down the road, Jamelet peers over at A.J., “I’m sorry for acting like a chick back there when you hugged that girl.”

A.J. laughs quietly, “It’s ok, you’re forgiven. And I won’t do that unless you know the girl and I introduce her to you before I hug her.”

“Well since we’re all in the mood for apologizing, I shouldn’t have kissed Nick.” Jamelet states softly, nibbling her lower lip.

A.J. intakes a bit of air at that statement, before mumbling, “You’re right, you shouldn’t have. But because I’m too stupid in love with you I’ll let it slip for now.”

Jamelet smiles, “Ok, I know you’ll bring it up when we get in argument again.”

A.J. nods his head, “No doubt girl!” And with that burst out laughing.

Jamelet nods her head, “Ok, I like that plan.” And she leans back on the leather chair gazing at the dark road in front of them. “J, do you remember where we are? I mean the last I remember was going to Kevin’s place to check out some project he’s been working on.”

A.J. shrugs his shoulders, “I was kinda hoping you knew where we are. I don’t have no idea where this road leads us to.”

Jamelet sighs, something wasn’t right and she could sense it. She wasn’t sure what it was, maybe her intuition acting up but there is something utterly disturbing about how they both just ended up here in a dark road with no past remembrance except seeing Kevin. She tried to search back in her memory to put pieces back together to formulate an idea of what could have happened. She wasn’t one to lose or normally forget things since she left that to her boyfriend. But something about tonight and how she just opened her eyes and begins walking down the dark road to the car made no sense. She feels her clothes clinging wet to her and touched A.J’s black jacket which was also wet with what seem like water.

“Did we jump in a pool or something? We’re both so wet.” Jamelet asks suddenly gazing at A.J. who’s concentrating on the deserted road.

“Girl I have no idea what happened. All I’m saying is that Kevin sure knows how to throw a party. Cause I must have drank something for me to not remember what happened. And if we did throw ourselves in the pool, then I wanna know when the next party is.” A.J. states, his chocolate eyes glittering in happiness.

Jamelet laughs softly and leans on A.J.’s shoulder yawning. “Tired honey? Don’t worry, we’ll get there soon enough.” He states gripping the steering wheel.

“There? Where are we going?” Jamelet asks suddenly, picking up her head and staring at the right side of A.J.’s tan cheek.

“I thought you knew, we’re going down this road and see where it takes us.” A.J. states, smiling.

“You ain’t got no idea where you going right?” Jamelet asks.

A.J. smirks, “I have an idea, it’s called no where.” As they laugh softly. Suddenly the flashlight, begins blinking and turns off.

“Stupid light.” Grumbles Jamelet as she picks up the flashlight and starts banging the side of it to see how the light is.

Suddenly as A.J. was driving, the head lights on the car begins blinking and turns off. And again they are left in pitch darkness.

“Dammit” A.J. growls, “I can’t see jack in front of me.”

Jamelet stares blindly at the front of the car window only to be greeted with nothing but darkness. A.J. slowed down the vehicle when suddenly a large bump struck the front of the car.

“Uh oh.” A.J. whispers as he stares at the front of car. “I think I ran over something.”

Jamelet shakes her head softly and blindly opens the car door to step out. A.J. does the same as they both reach the front of the car. Jamelet bends down on the ground in front of the car to touch what seemed like a lock of hair. “It’s a person A.J.!” Jamelet states with fear evident in her voice.

A.J. bends down to touch what seemed like another body on the ground. “It’s two people. Oh God, what the hell are they doing in this place, in the middle of no where?”

“Probably the same as us.” Jamelet states as A.J. pulls out his cellular phone to call for help.

“Ok, paramedics will be here in a few. And we can get out of this place.” A.J. mumbles as bends down to touch a person’s face.
~*~

Howie grips the wheel and speeds off down the Alcatraz road. Ana sits besides him, staring out the window aimlessly. The buzzer in the ambulance goes off as a call came that there was an accident on Apocalyptic Road.

“Why would anyone be down there on that road? It’s been considered the worst place to travel since it’s always so dark over there.” Howie states, glancing at his partner Ana through the corner of his eye.

Ana smiles, “I’m thinking their all too drunk to be there and are all lost. You know the same calls that happen whenever any one goes down there.”

Howie smirks, his chocolate eyes twinkling in glee as they pull up in to the deserted road. “Well there they are. Looks like two kids are hit. Those two must have something to do with it.” He states as he stops the ambulance, rushing out the van with Ana. The only lights were coming from the two large ambulance head lights.

The blonde haired woman rushes over to the two teenagers on the ground. “They’re unconscious, we’ll take them to the nearest hospital.” Ana states, her bluish green eyes examine the two bodies.

Jamelet and A.J .try to see the faces of the two teenagers that were hurt on the ground, but the headlights could only light up enough to see shadows and figures move in the light.

Howie pulls out two stretchers to place the bodies at. “What happened here?” Staring at the two distraught teenagers standing over the injured ones.

A.J. shakes his head, “I don’t know, we were driving in the car when our head lights went off. I couldn’t see anything in front of me and these kids must have been out on the road.” He states as he helps Howie and Ana put the two bodies on the stretchers.

“Ok, but why are you doing out here? Haven’t you heard about this area? There’s no lights of any kind here. This road is called Apocalyptic. No one lives here because no funds have been made to buy this land. Hence the fact there are no houses and lights around here. It’s too dangerous to be out here in the middle of the night without some light.” Ana explains as she and Howie rolls the stretchers back to the ambulance.

“That’s the thing. See we just ended up here, we have no clue to how we ended up in this place. It’s weird cause the last thing I remembered was being at my friend’s house.” A.J. states trying to focus his eyes on the two paramedics who’s apparition was seen through the white head lights. It was still too dark to clearly see who the paramedics were as he strains his eyes trying to identify the paramedics. He felt a connection with the youths hit and the paramedics. That idea dissolves when one of the paramedics spoke up.

Howie not believing the story just nodded his head, “Ok. Well, I’ll need you to come with us to the hospital. You’ll be getting questioned more about this info ok?”

Jamelet gulps, “Look trust me man, we couldn’t see those kids, I just wanna know if they’ll be ok.”

Ana smirks, “Well you didn’t kill them if that’s what you wanna know, but you’ll have to come with us. You could be under police custody with what you did.”

A.J. gulps, “Maybe it doesn’t have to come to that. Just listen to us.”

Howie rolls the stretchers into the back of the ambulance and closes the door, locking it. Ana boards in the passenger’s seat and Howie gets in the driver’s seat.

A.J. runs up to the window, “Wait, please wait, don’t go yet, take us with you. We’re lost and I’m not feeling too well.” His skin paled as he coughs painfully.

Howie stares at the two teens soaking wet. “I guess we should take them with us, they could get pneumonia if they stay out in this cold any longer.”

Ana nods and opens her side of the door, “Hop in. Looks like you got a free ride.”

Jamelet and A.J. smile as they board the ambulance through the side, joining the back where the blonde haired teens are lying on the stretchers unconscious. And with that, the ambulance pulls away and heads to the nearest hospital.
~*~

Jamelet leans her head back on the soft plush couch that she was sitting in for the past hour. She was tired of all the questioning and now it was A.J.’s turn. Two policemen came and took each of them to a room to question them. It seemed A.J. was taking longer than she thought. Suddenly the thick wooden door of the small conference room at the lobby of the hospital opens as A.J. steps out of it yawning. Two policemen stepped out of the room behind him scribbling something down on a pad. The two policemen smile and walk away disappearing at the corner of the hallway. A.J. sighs and plops besides Jamelet on the couch.

“Well, what happened. Why you took so long?” Jamelet asks nervously.

A.J. shrugs his shoulders, “They kept pausing and writing stuff down. That’s why it took so long, plus they kept asking me the same questions over and over again to see if I was lying.”

“And were you?” Jamelet asks.

A.J. rolls his eyes, “Why would I lie about something this serious?”

Jamelet shrugs her shoulders and walks over to the small window in the deserted hospital hallway. The bright white walls and ceiling loom brightly with the white sharp lights beaming from the ceiling. The smell of medicine and aesthetics filled the hallway as doctors and nurses walk by the couple whispering.

Jamelet peers out the window to be greeted by the early dawn to see the sky opening it’s white clouds releasing the warm sunlight. It’s soft delicate orange and yellow rays of lights linger in the air until the sun rose completely. She smiles at the simple beauty of it as A.J. leans next to her to watch the sunrise. He smiles and places his arm around her shoulders, “It’s so gentle isn’t it?”

Jamelet nods and stares at the streets below. Suddenly both their mouths drops open as they stare at what used to be a large city, now all that is seen is a desert, an isolated land before them. A city that lies in ruins, buildings were broken and decayed. No people are walking or driving anywhere. It seems only armed soldiers marched around the dry land as they practice shooting. Jamelet looks to see for any building, homes, people, besides the violent soldiers that were outside. But nothing was there. Nothing but the beige dusty earth and the bodies of armed soldiers scattered around the place.

“This isn’t our home Alex.” Jamelet whispers in panic.

A.J. nods his head, “No, this is some warped version of our place. Earth can’t be like this. Where’s the people? Why the soldiers? There’s no buildings and stuff. It’s like this place is abandoned or something, Like a war is coming or is here.”

Jamelet shook her head, “Something is wrong, very wrong about this picture. This isn’t our home, I just know it.” And the couple stares out the window in awe and confusion as the day begins with the sun beaming happily: the only thing that did remain the equivalent to their old world.
~**~

**~To Be Continued…~**

*A/N- hey peoples! Here’s the next chapter for ya! So, you know what to do, read and review so Acidic Rose (me), Ana, and Jamelet (bluefire) know what you think! I promise we’ll all update again soon okay? I’m done here so go read the chapter! *grins* Later!!!


Chapter 5


*~Unexpected Turn Of Events~*


Jane watched on as the two young teens hit the two people she cared for most, the only family she had left.


“NO!” she screamed out into the darkness. Tears welled up in her deep brown eyes as some ran down her face slowly. She was tempted to go to them, but knew she couldn’t or she’d end up destroying them all.


She yelled in frustration, her short blond hair shining in the candlelight. This was bad, very bad, for this means Sanchez didn’t complete his mission. The two teens were supposed to be in their house, waking up with false memories, not their real ones. It was too soon, accidents like this could get them all discovered and killed. How her niece and nephew had gotten there, she wasn’t sure. Jane did know one thing however, because of the latest turn of events the twins had to gain back their memories and learn of their gifts NOW, not later. She threw her cape back and walked up to the green mirror to contact the others. They had to fix things before it destroyed them all…
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


He groaned softly as his ocean blue eyes gazed about the white sterile room and landed upon his twin sister, who was stirring as well. Her unfocused blue eyes, so identical to his own, glanced at him dizzily.


“Hey Ice, what happened? Do you know why were in a hospital? Last thing I remember is leaving the apartment to meet someone. Not sure who though.” She croaked out painfully.


“Yeah, I remember.” He told her, wishing he didn’t. Oh yeah, he remembered. The terrified screams as things had happened beyond his control.The pain that overwhelmed them when they had crashed. He looked over at his battered sister, Rain; when suddenly, he saw himself in a large castle. He was running through the red velvet halls chasing after his two sisters as the sun shone outside providing a beautiful view of the red planet nearby. He shook his head, thinking, ‘Sisters? But Rose and I were the only kids mom and dad had before they died. That’s impossible.And what is that red planet?’


“Ice? What happened then?” his twin’s voice interrupted his thoughts as he looked around confused at what just happened since he was back in the hospital.


“Oh, sorry. When we got there, the entire area was deserted.”


Her ocean blue eyes grew wide in horror as the memories came back to her, realizing she should be careful what she wished for, not wanting them anymore. She ran her hands through her tousled blond locks, trying to bring order to them. She was thinking of what happened. How when they were going back home, she had turned on Apocalyptic Ave., cause it was a shortcut back home. How they had screamed in fright when a glowing black ball came hurtling towards them and their black jeep went spinning out of control because she was so scared. How when the black ball impacted, everything went black as they flew out of the car.


“Rain? Rain?” Nick’s voice called, bringing her back to reality.


“I remember bro, but what was that black ball that hit us?”


Nick sighed in frustration, running his hands through the blond strands that lay messily on his forehead.


“A tracking bomb programmed to kill us. Why, I have no idea whatsoever.”


Just then a young woman about 5’2” came into the room, tying her long brown hair into a loose bun, locks escaping and cascading past her shoulders. Her peach complexion sparkled in the sunlight coming from a nearby window as her brown eyes skipped about the room nervously. The twins glanced at the door to see her, when everything shifted. Rose then saw the three of them waiting outside of a club, the red neon sign above blinking: El Silencio (the silencer) as the two moons shone down on them in the night. They watched the red planet set slowly into the darkness, and then they all entered the club. Rose looked about rapidly and suddenly she was back at the hospital in her white uncomfortable bed. She looked over to her brother and knew it didn’t happen to him.


“Oh my God, I am sooo sorry. The doctor said all you guys had was some deep bruises and a mild concussion. You guys should be out by tomorrow.”


“Sorry about what? The bomb wasn’t your fault. It’s a miracle we’re even alive.” Nick tells the girl quietly.


“What bomb? My boyfriend and I hit you guys on Apocalyptic Ave. last night.”


Rose looked at Nick nervously, her azure eyes full of confusion as she pushed herself up on her bed and ran her hands through her golden locks worriedly.

“I don’t remember that at all Ice.”


“Rain, don’t worry about it. It must have happened after we were hit. We were probably thrown out of the car from the blast and landed on the road. We were most likely lying there when they hit us.”


His sister looked back to the teen standing before them. Her blue eyes were full of pain and compassion.


“It’s alright, it wasn’t your fault. I guess the WW3 finally started.”


The girls’ brown eyes grew big as she whispered “World War Three?”


“Yeah, Earth was being attacked. It’s been all over the news.” Nick commented mournfully, “We were trying to find peace, but I guess we failed and the war started.”


“So that’s what happened.”


Nick’s eyes focused on the young woman standing before them. She looked so familiar, but he just couldn’t make the connection that he knew was there. He looked into his twins eyes that were so similar to his own, and knew she sensed it too.

“What’s your name?” they asked simultaneously as they motioned for her to sit on one of their beds. They felt a connection with her and they were determined to discover what it was. She came over sensing the same thing they did and sat next to Rose on her bed.


“Jamelet.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~


AJ sat outside the twin’s room silently wondering how she could do it. He had no idea how Jamelet could go in there. Once the questioning was done, the police had determined that because there was no light in that area, and the fact that the teens were unconscious before the accident; that he and his girlfriend were innocent and free to go. The minute they had walked outside the station, he was disgusted at the barren land that was once New York City. Jamelet had immediately demanded that they head straight for the hospital to see the people they had hit, but she had gone in alone; for he just couldn’t bear to go in there, knowing he had injured them. He was just about to get up and take a walk around the hospital, when two young people no older than eighteen came up and sat next to him.


“Mind if we sit here?” A young man asked, his baby blue eyes clouded with sorrow as he brushed back his sandy reddish blond hair under a navy blue cap.


“Yeah, sure. Are you guys visiting someone?”


A young girl glanced over at him sadly, her big brown eyes wet with tears as her straight brown hair cascaded down her back.


“Our two cousins were in an accident.”


“Aw, I’m sorry. Will they be okay?”


The blond teen smiled faintly.


“Yeah I think so, Kev and Kim are fighters.


At that AJ’s head snapped toward him.


“Do I know you guys? You two look oddly familiar.”


The young girl stood up, brushing off her pink baby tee, her brown locks toppling past her shoulders.


“I’m Alison, and this dork is my cousin, Brian.”


Brian looked at AJ softly; he felt as if the man was his best friend, yet he knew that he’s never met him before. He just couldn’t figure it out.


“You know I can say the same for you. What’s your name?"


“AJ, I’m here with my girlfriend.”


Alison grinned at him, her chocolate eyes shimmering softly in the light.


“Then I guess we can wait together.”


AJ grinned back for the first time since the accident.


“Yeah, I guess we can.”

A/N: This chapter belongs to my buddy Ana, please, read and review. I promise it'll be worth your time.

"Revelations"

Chapter 6 - Misguided Direction

Kevin moaned softly as he stirred from his fitful sleep. Visions of icy barren lands swept through his mind like torrent winter winds. His body shivered as consciousness began to lighten within his brain cells. He turned to toward the light, finding the warmth shining upon him. His lips quivered as he blinked for sight. The bright sun glimmered and twinkled about the room as his vision adjusted.

“Kevin?” a soft voice called.

“Kimmy?” Kevin called back through the hoarseness of his voice. He shivered as he tugged at the starchy sheets covering his torso. He made a face, realizing that the brightness washing over him were harsh yellow lights. He surveyed the area, realizing that he and his cousin were in a hospital room.

Kevin struggled to remember why he was in a hospital bed. He felt as if a fog had consumed his memory. All he could remember was frigid surroundings. He could only feel the intensity of the cold that covered his body – Such a frigid cold. Kevin felt his heart leap out of his chest as he heard Kimberly cough. He glanced over – frightened that Kimberly had been marred or hurt. He couldn’t imagine what he would do if Kimberly had been hurt.

Sure enough, Kimberly was fine. She was sitting up in her bed, wrapped tightly in several layers of blankets. Her dark brown hair was messy as she effortlessly pulled it into a ponytail. Her amber eyes scanned over Kevin quickly. Relief settled into her posture when she accepted that Kevin was healthy.

“Kim?” Kevin asked quietly, afraid to break the silent tension within the room.

“What, Kev?” Kimberly asked, yawning. She was so tired. Her body ached from stiffness. She wondered what had taken so long, and why she felt as if she had been sleeping for centuries. She yawned again, shivering at the intensity of coldness in the room.

“What happened to us?” he questioned in a serious tone.

Kimberly fell completely silent. Her eyes darkened as she furled in thoughts. She didn’t know what had happened. All she remembered was being at Kevin’s home, or was it the bakery that they had just opened? Kimberly sighed heavily, rubbing her temples. What had really happened? She shook her head as Kevin settled back against his pillows.

“I…” Kimberly struggled to admit that she hadn’t a clue.

“You guys got locked into a freezer,” a voice echoed against the room as the door clicked open. Kevin jumped with surprise as they turned to find two people standing within the room. Kevin’s chapped lips curved into a smile when he noticed his cousins. Brian and Alison were waiting patiently at the door. Brian’s blue eyes sparkled like gems within the harshness of the yellow lights. Alison’s darker complexion glowed against the lights.

“What?” Kevin asked in surprise as Alison immediately embraced Kimberly in a hug. She rubbed the older cousin’s shoulders, struggling to warm her cold body.

“We were just starting out the first day at the shop, remember? Then you guys went back to get the pastries, and all of sudden, hours passed and you two were gone. We didn’t know what happened. Ali was flipping like a madwoman. I went back to the freezer, and there you two were. I didn’t know what to think,” Brian explained. Remorse controlled his body movements as he sunk into a chair beside Kevin’s bed.

“A freezer?” Kimberly repeated. It sounded almost too strange.

“Bri thought you were dead at first. We didn’t know what to do. I called 9-1-1. These two paramedics picked you up, started C-P-R, and then put you in the surgery unit chambers in the back of the ambulance. The doctor said that you two are fine, and that you’ll be released tomorrow morning,” Alison explained softly to Kimberly as she laid her head against Kimberly’s shoulder.

“I guess we were lucky,” Kevin whispered.

“What was it like in there?” Brian asked quietly. He was almost embarrassed to ask, but the curiosity squeezed the best from him. His light blue eyes twinkled with mischief, although he was still remorseful.

“Terrible,” Kevin and Kimberly announced at once, though they hadn’t the faintest idea of being in the freezer. They looked upon one another, making a silent connection. Both nodded, vowing never to speak of the incident again.

“Sorry,” Brian answered, hating to bring up horrid memories.

“No problem, Bri. Just talk with us, and spend the night,” Kevin answered, reaching out to shake his cousin’s hand. Kimberly nodded with satisfaction as she pulled Alison closer to her. The Richardsons sighed softly as they held their cousins, the Littrells, closely. They hadn’t a clue what had happened, but prayed for God’s light to reflect memories of the past upon them.

*~*~*

Jamelet pulled her boyfriend into the room quickly. He had made a fuss about visiting two complete strangers. Jamelet had scorned him terribly. She had pressured AJ into visiting. She just explained that they had hurt the two, and it was only proper to apologize. AJ grumbled as Jamelet tugged him into the room. Immediately, two pairs of curious sapphire eyes gazed upon him. AJ fidgeted nervously as Jamelet smiled.

“Hello, again,” Jamelet called out.

“Hello, Jamelet,” the twins answered back, but immediately continuing to shovel piles of a jello-substitute the hospital had given to them for dinner. Both twins were too hungry to care what was being placed inside their stomachs. The sweet flavoring satisfied them.

“Is that the boyfriend?” Nick asked, swallowing hard.

“Yes, this is AJ,” Jamelet answered, elbowing him hard in the back.

AJ yelped as he jumped forward. He immediately reached backward to rub his back. He whimpered softly as Jamelet placed her hands against his shoulders, kissing his neck. AJ glanced at the twins. “Hello, I’m sorry that I hit you.”

“You didn’t hit us,” the female twin piped up immediately.

“Excuse me?” AJ choked.

“You didn’t hit us,” the male twin agreed.

AJ’s eyebrows furled in confusion. He looked back to his girlfriend for help. Jamelet shrugged her shoulders. AJ took a deep breath as he looked back at the siblings. “May I first ask your names?” he asked politely. He felt something catch against his stomach. Why did they look so familiar? He narrowed his eyes, absorbing the details and outlines of their faces. Why were they so familiar?

“Nick,” the boy answered.

“Rose,” the other chirped.

AJ nodded swiftly. His mind bubbled and toiled as he processed the names. Images of bright red flashed against his temples. AJ groaned, rubbing his forehead. His body felt as if it were on fire. He took a minute to breathe as Jamelet rubbed his shoulders. “J, Baby, you okay?” Jamelet cooed at him.

“F-Fine,” he answered, taking another deep breath as his body cooled. He glanced at the twins. “So, Rain and Ice—“

“Woah, hold the phone!” Nick yelped immediately, his Jello almost spilling across the bed table. His eyes bugged out in horror as he immediately looked to his twin. Jamelet’s eyebrows crinkled in confusion. Nick pointed his spoon at AJ. “What did you call us?”

AJ shook his head. “Nick and Rose,” he answered quickly.

“No, no, no!” Rose answered, glaring at him. “The OTHER names.”

“Ice and Rain?” AJ asked meekly.

“How did you know we called each other that?” Nick accused.

Jamelet felt her heart beat wildly as AJ went silent. The nicknames also rolled easily off her tongue. There was something so common about the nicknames and the twins. Her mouth went dry as she struggled to save her lover. She felt AJ’s fingers intertwine with her own. “He probably heard you two call each other that or something?” Jamelet asked, more of a pleading tone within her voice.

The twins glanced at each other with curiousness. Nick gave a small nod, and Rose shrugged her shoulders. They turned toward AJ. “Yeah, sorry for jumping your case,” Rose answered for her brother.

“No problem.”

“So, what did you want?” Nick asked, resuming his eating habits.

“I just wanted to apologize for hitting you two. It seems like you came out of nowhere, and I couldn’t see a damn thing. I don’t know what happened in all reality. I apologize, and I was hoping if I could offer you two something for your troubles?”

“Like a bribe not to sue you?” Rose asked with an amused expression casting upon her face.

“No!” Jamelet blurted with a laugh. “You told me you two were looking for jobs, and that’s why you were on the road. AJ and I just opened a small club downtown. We’re looking for people to hire as wait-staff. Are you interested?”

“Working in a club?” Rose asked, her eyes lighting with delight.

Nick groaned inwardly, “Did you have to say club?”

“What’s the matter?” AJ asked.

“She’s trouble in the club!”

“I’m trouble anywhere, and we accept!” Rose insisted with a smile. Jamelet and AJ looked at one another, immediately bursting into laughter. Something seemed so natural about the picture before them, though, none of them realized how natural.

*~*~*

Ana yawned softly, she was still tired. She felt Howie tugging on her hand. He had dragged her out into the sunshine for a walk. Ana had been curled up in her bunk, just to be rudely awakened again. She planned to seek revenge on him tonight while he was curled inside her bunk. A silly smile appeared on her lips as Howie stopped her beneath a willow tree. Ana stretched, thinking of her plans, as Howie leaned against the tree.

Howie watched as the cool winds blew against Ana’s soft flaxen curls. Her pale skin glimmered against the sunlight as her blue-green eyes curiously took in her surroundings. Her posture remained loose and free. She was out of uniform, settling with her favorite pair of flares and electric blue ‘Adidas’ t-shirt. She was a natural woman, nothing seemed fake or painted upon her, and Howie admired that quality about her. However, her innocent and almost cherubic appearance suppressed Ana’s natural deviant behavior and mischievousness.

Howie stared into Ana’s ocean colored eyes. He felt his mind throb with anticipation. Suddenly, he could hear Ana’s voice within his brain. His eyes grew wide in surprise as she planned her cruel joke. He narrowed his eyes disapprovingly at Ana. “Why do you try to pull pranks on me so much?” he asked with hurt.

Ana’s eyes grew bright with shock. “Excuse me?”

“A bucket of warm water, honey, and whip cream?”

“Huh?” Ana felt her jaw drop open.

“Don’t be mean to me.”

“O-“

“It’s too easy to read you at times,” Howie laughed, making light of Ana’s plans and her voice inside his head. He wrapped his arms around her, tugging her close. Ana squealed out as he rubbed his fist in her thick locks. She pushed against his shoulders, causing them to separate for a moment. Ana gave a devilish smile as she immediately jumped onto him, making him fall onto the soft grass.

“And, no matter how easy I am to read, I can still get you on the floor whenever I want,” Ana announced with a small giggle.

“Aren’t we supposed to wait for me to buy the ring?” Howie joked, letting his hands fall against her hips. It felt so natural for them to be intertwined in such embraces. They joked feverishly about one another since childhood. Their friendship was on a unique plateau. Somehow, Howie thought things were supposed to be more serious or intimate between them, but for now it was just friendship.

“You were supposed to buy that ring today!”

“We were on call!”

“So?”

“WOULD YOU TWO GET UP!?” someone barked. “THIS ISN’T LOVE-FEST 3000! THIS IS DANGEROUS TERRITORY!”

Howie felt anxiousness crush against his chest as Ana jumped up. She immediately bent down to pull Howie up from the ground. They came face to face with a beefy man towering over them. His camouflage blended within the surroundings, almost making him invisible with the blink of an untrained eye. A large machine gun rested against his side. He narrowed his dark eyes at them as a scar throbbed below his right cheek. Ana shivered with disgusted as he fingered the large blade resting against his left femur.

“What’s your problem?” Ana immediately hissed, her muscles tensing. Her sense of survival kicked in as she watched the man. He looked oddly familiar, but she ignored the senses. Her heart ached with anger as she hunched herself into attack mode.

“My problem is you two exchanging sexual favors in a war zone,” the man hissed back.

“It wasn’t sexual favors, moron, and we were totally away from a war zone. We were in the peaceful section, and I would know. So keep your one-celled-shit-for-brains away from me and my rights, okay?” she growled.

“Why I ought to skin you alive in front of your boyfriend,” the man threatened.

Howie immediately clamped his hand against Ana’s soft mouth. She struggled beneath his grip as he pulled her close. His heart drummed with an intense fear. He felt his fingers tremble as he held onto Ana’s body. “We’re s-s-sorry. We’ll go back to the station now, okay?”

“Whatever,” the man grunted as Howie ran across the street with Ana in his arms.

“What were you thinking?” Howie screeched as soon as they were far enough away from the man. His dark eyes seethed with anger as he pushed Ana against a brick wall. He had feared for her safety. He cared all too much about her. Nothing would happen to her in his presence. He would die before he would think to sacrifice Ana to pain. He pointed an accusing finger at her. “You could have gotten hurt!”

“I’m sorry, okay? But the man should have known the boundaries of his rights. He’s not exactly in the right territory for being a Darker Elition,” Ana explained, running her hands through her long blonde curls. Her blue-green eyes filled with true sincerity. “I’m sorry for getting you worried, okay?”

“That’s fine, but how to you know about the rights of Darker Elitions?” Howie immediately asked, curious. The news had been blurting and blabbing crazily about the invasion leaking into Earth. The invaders, whom were called Darker Elitions, had filtered down through the solar system in different portals and other advanced technologies. They were beginning the start of World War Three, or so the newspapers accused.

“I just know, just like I know about the other stuff,” Ana answered as she started to walk toward the station. Howie grabbed her upper arm. She seemed unusually restless today. Howie wondered as to why she was acting so strangely. She had been unnerved since she had brought the twins and the couple to the hospital.

“Ana, what other stuff do you know?” Howie pondered.

Ana sighed, “I know that World War Three is going to involve all the countries on this inferior planet. It all started when the Darker Elitions came from their planet Darkera-Elite. They invaded Canada, and managed to secure plenty of land in their honor. They sent more and more of their men from the planet to colonize Canada to their liking. Afterwards, they began to grow stronger, and stronger. They overtook Germany, and began to make alliances with the Four Major Powers of World War Two. They convinced them to overtake America, and started their threats. They plan to conquer Earth for their own personal use. The start of World War Three will be the messiest, as the Darker Elitions filter down into the America’s from Canada. Their weaponry and such are too powerful for us to maintain our stronghold. If everything goes like it has been with their sneak attacks, we will all be dead, or Darker Elitions.”

Howie stopped Ana as she completed her tale. Everything had been right, more so than the news reports. The Darker Elitions had started several attacks in the corners of the Americas. Each attack had been extremely successful. Several threats were made to the United Nations for destruction of the Americas. Howie had lain away many nights pondering his and Ana’s fates. He sighed heavily. “Where did you read all this?”

“I didn’t read it,” Ana answered honestly.

“Then…” Howie let his sentence drop as several people passed him. He didn’t need her to answer his question. He knew that she was too intelligent for her own good. He believed every sentence she had formed from her lips. He nodded briefly, trying to calm himself, and trying to forget the man who threatened Ana’s life. “Can I ask you another question?”

“Always, Love,” Ana replied with a innocent smile.

“You’ve been acting differently since that call last night.”

“That’s a statement, not a question.”

“I know, but are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Ana answered as more people crossed before them. She couldn’t explain the tenderness she felt for the twins. Nor could she explain the maternal instinct that had taken over when she first glanced upon them. Her mind pressed her to remember things, but she couldn’t understand. The two who had hit the twins were strangely familiar also. Ana shook her thoughts free, preparing to speak.

However, her words were soon halted as a loud pop echoed against her eardrums. Ana felt a warmness wash over her body as something was thrown against her chest. She was propelled backward, her back cracking as she was crushed into the brick wall. Her chest heaved with surprise as she opened her eyes. She slowly slid down the cement as she listened to Howie scream. She glanced around her to find a decapitated and mortally mutilated man lying next to her frozen body. His arterial blood spurted forth in huge amounts, layering the sidewalk with a brilliant red and soaking Ana’s clothing.

In Ana’s arms she held his limb, which had been shredded instantly from his body. The limb had blown Ana back with such force to place large cracks within the brick wall. Her body felt numb as she sat there. Several people huddled around her as Howie bent down to her level. She could feel his hands in her hair. She could hear him asking her several questions. She could feel him hugging her close, praying that she was all right.

“Damn,” she moaned in agony, causing Howie to break out into a hysterical laughter. He pulled the limb from her arms, picking up her body. He thanked the Lord that Ana was alive. The force from the blow could have killed her. He held her battered body tightly in his arms, feeling the slickness of blood seep through his own shirt.

He had to take Ana back to the cryogenic surgery. In the chambers, her wounds would be healed, and she would be saved. Without the machine, Ana would die. Howie was grateful that the Emergency Para-Surgeons had installed the machine within their housing units. He had only a few minute walk to save Ana.

“Thank goodness you’re alive, Ana. I’d die without you,” Howie told her softly as she moaned softly. Her eyes fluttered briefly. Howie knew that she was telling him she’d be okay. Ana was too much of a fighter. Howie kissed her bloody temple, thanking the Lord one more time that his angel was safe.

Little did Howie realize that someone had assassinated this man in cold blood, but the worst was that the person was really aiming for Howie.

~To Be Continued...

A/N: Yeah, another update, what joy, hehe. You guys all know the deal, review when done it will be nice to see a new review from you guy the reader, This is bluefire- my turn- to write a chapter and I hope you all like I came up with: welcome to my world, hehe.

“Revelations”

-3002

~Chapter Seven- Endless Run-**

She walks through the dark pathway, the wind blows behind her, her black coat billowing as she walks to the end of the dark pathway. Her sky blue eyes scan the view before her and she feels a smile appear on her red lips. She hears her servant running up behind her, gasping out of breath.

“My Queen, what’s wrong? You seem happy about something.” The servant asks, his light green eyes lit up to see the pleased Queen before him.

“My child, look before you in the orb. Tell me, what do you see?” The blond haired, blue eyed woman asks before her.

The servant squint his eyes and leans near the edge of the dark pathway, suddenly he feels a shove as he falls over the edge of what now seems like a cliff. He turns back around to see the look of satisfaction across the snowy complexion of his queen’s face. “What are you doing?” He screams as he falls into the dark abyss in front of him. His only response was the queen’s laughter.

The heels of her shoes clicked loudly as she leans over the dark hidden cliff, “I have plans boy and you were only stalling me. The plan will work now, you’ll see.” And with that, she turns and walks back to her dark chamber, the only light that came was from the soft moonlight careening on her through the thick rain clouds. Tonight she will see her children if only through the glass orb, but at least she can feel content that they are all living and well. She smiles and clasps the blue glass orb in her hands. She hopes the children have met so that the action can truly begin.
~*~

A.J. taps his foot on the white tiles as he sighs and leans back in the same chair he’s been sitting in for over an hour. It seems that all the people he met, he had some form of connection with it. He didn’t understand it but it’s like he met all the others before. He knew he couldn’t understand how he knew Nick and Rose but there was something there that he couldn’t get. He passes his hand through his black goatee and runs his fingers through his black hair now highlighted in blonde. His tan caramel complexion glows in the harsh white light of the hospital’s waiting room. The waiting room has been deserted for a while and only the people he just met were downstairs in the café eating.

“Alex.” He hears his name being called and looks up from his seat to see the face of his girlfriend. “Are you hungry? I’m gonna get us something to eat in the café downstairs.” Jamelet states, her thick dark medium brown locks tied up in a loose bun. She passes her peach colored hands over her light chocolate eyes sleepily.

A.J. nods his head, “Yeah, no doubt. In fact while you at it, see if they have chicken wings. You know I love those!” He states with excitement in his voice.

Jamelet breaks into a laugh and with her hand open she motioned for A.J. to give her money.

“Dag woman, you think I’m made of money.” A.J states annoyed.

“Well it cost money to feed your greedy self.” Jamelet states giggling as A.J. smirks at her.

He digs into his jean pocket and pulls out his wallet. Handing her a twenty dollar bill, he slaps it into her hands. Suddenly his wallet started billowing smoke, a small flame erupts from his wallet and A.J. throws the wallet onto the white tiles confused. The couple watches the wallet burn as A.J. ties stomping out the flames and throwing water on it to fan out the flames. After a couple of seconds, the flame vanishes and A.J. picks up his burnt wallet, some of the ashes tumbling off. He sticks out his lower lip and quivers, “It’s burnt! My money is burnt!” A.J states sadly.

Jamelet watches the wallet tumble out of A.J.’s hand and land dully on the tile floor. “Where did the fire come from?” She asks nervously.

A.J. stands up leaning over her, he shrugs his shoulders, “How am I supposed to know? The thing just started smoking and fire came out of it. You saw it! It started in my hands.”

Jamelet backs away from A.J. and gulps, something went wrong, she can feel it, “Things don’t just burn up in one’s hands! How did you do that?”

A.J. shrugs his shoulders, “I told you I don’t know!” He states whispering loudly.

Jamelet wasn’t buying his excuse, something was up and then in her eyes, she feels the deep burning and stinging sensation arising within her. Blinking rapidly she rubs her eyes and then a red laser shoots out of one of her eyes. The red laser slams into the corner of the sterile white walls, burning a small hole through it.

A.J. gasps and backs away, “Damn. Listen if you had a problem getting the food, all you have to do was ask me to get it.”

Jamelet stands in confusion and gasps when she saw the small damage she did. “Did, did that come out of me?” She stutters in fright.

A.J. with fear on his face, nods slowly and shouts “Yeah!”

Jamelet sighs and shakes her head, “Maybe I need more sleep.”

“Maybe you need to calm down.” A feminine voice states: appearing out of the corner of the hallway.

Kimberly walks over to them asking, “I heard you guys from the elevator. Is everything ok?” Her brown eyes showing the amber rings in it glitters in the light.

Jamelet and A.J. smile when they see Kimberly and wondered how she was dealing with her cousin Kevin who is in the hospital recovering from the effects of freezing. According to Kimberly, she said her cousin got trapped in a freezer in their bakery and was suffering from a possible infection.

“Something came out of my eyes and his wallet burned when he touched it. What’s wrong with us?” Jamelet asks nervously and quietly, suddenly distracting Kimberly’s thoughts.

Kimberly confused, looks to A.J. to see if what she heard was correct.

“She’s right, I mean I holding my wallet in my hands and the thing just started flaming up! Then when J looked over here, some red junk laser type came shooting out almost hitting me and slamming into that wall.” A.J. states pointing over to small burned hole in the wall near the water fountain.

“Whoa, you guys have some serious anger problems. Maybe you should talk to a professional about this.” Kimberly states, her tan complexion glittering in the light.

“What!” The couple screams out in unison. A small young woman peers her head out of the corner of the hallway and walks down to see the couple and Kimberly shout out strange things about magic and illusion and not enough sleep.

“Hey!” Alison interrupts, her medium dark hair tumbling down her shoulders loosely and her chocolate eyes glimmering in the harsh light.

Jamelet turns to see Alison, the girl she and A.J. had talked to earlier in the hospital. It seemed she was here to see how Kevin- her cousin- was doing. “Ali, great to see you. We’re having issues over here. Something is up with us. We’re trying to figure what went wrong.”

Alison scratches the side of her head gently and sighs, “Well if that’s the case, I have a problem too.”

Kimberly stares at Alison in confusion. “Well what’s that?” Kimberly looks at her cousin Alison. It seemed that Brian and Kevin are close almost like family and the two girls being their cousins seem to always hang around each other. Kimberly could sense something was bothering her cousin.

“I think I might be partly to blame, there was a hurricane in the café.” Alison states.

Confusion lurked in everyone’s eyes and they all glance at each other.

“Hurricane? This happened inside?” A.J. asks perplexity evident in his voice.

Alison simply nods and gulps, “Ye… Yeah I believe it was the freakiest thing I saw.”

“Is everyone ok downstairs?” Jamelet asks in panic.

Alison nods her head and said that the strong wind entered through a window when she wished that the rude over-the-counter registrar woman would go fly off somewhere.

“And did she fly off?” A.J asks quietly.

Alison nods her head and everyone in the room gasps.

Kimberly shakes her head and gulps sliding into a soft cushion seat in the waiting room.

“So there is something wrong with us isn’t there?” Jamelet asks, staring at Kimberly who is breathing rapidly.

Kimberly gulps and nods her head, “Ye… yeah. Something’s wrong with you guys.” She whispers and continues, “But then I must have a problem too, cause when I went to see Kevin in his hospital room, the man sharing the room with Kevin began screaming and pointing at me that I was a witch and to get out of his head!”

A.J. intakes a deep breath and shakes his head, “This is just great. We’re turning into freaks and no one knows what’s up with us. Why would the man say you’re a witch?”

Kimberly shrugs her shoulders, “I don’t have a clue.”

“And to say get out of my head, what did that man mean?” Alison asks.

Again Kimberly shakes her head, “Maybe Brian might have the same problem. I’ll ask him when he comes upstairs.” And the four young people stare at the ticking clock on the wall, watching the seconds pass by slowly.
~**~

**~To Be Continued…~**

“Revelations”

~*Chapter Eight-*~Self Discoveries~*

Rose walked with her brother down the aisle silently in the noisy crowded hospital cafeteria with her tray in hand. The doctors had told them that they both were fine; but because of the concussions they had gotten, the twins had to stay overnight to make sure that there was no serious damage done to them that the doctors had missed. She walked slowly, messing with her now neatly braided blonde hair while she thought of the strange events that had unfolded so far that day.

Nick looked at his sibling, concerned as he ran his hands through his blonde strands trying to spike it, but failing miserably. His ocean eyes were filled with worry but also shone in the harsh florescent lighting.

“So Rain, are you okay? You look upset.” He told her softly, grabbing a grape juice carton and setting it on his tray for the two of them to share.

The young eighteen-year-old girl turned toward him, snatching an orange for her own tray. She sighed in despair when she stopped to talk, forgetting that there were others behind them trying to get food as well.

“I don’t even know Ice, there’s something not right about all this. Something's off, you know? Like why was there a tracking bomb after us? War wasn’t declared yet, plus we’re harmless civilians so there was no reason to attack us. And why are we even alive? By all rights we should be dead, or at least seriously hurt. Not that I’m not grateful, but our injuries are way too minor for what had caused them. Another thing is, how could Jamelet and AJ possibly hit us? Why do they even think they did? You and I both know they didn’t. Plus, I know those two from somewhere, before now, I mean. I’m just not sure where or how. I could be wrong though. Maybe I’m just going crazy.”

Nick looked at Rose lovingly; he knew how she felt, as he always did. It was as if they were one instead of two. There was a unique bond or link between them unlike any other that made it so he constantly knew and understood what she was feeling along with what she was saying and vise-versa, even if they didn’t agree with it. Their lives had always been that way and he had a feeling it be that way for them for all time. He pulled his sister close, his sapphire eyes full of sympathy as he gazed into an identical pair; only difference being that hers were filled with pain and confusion. He felt it as well, but he hid it from her so he could protect his baby sister; even if he was only older by two minutes, he knew it was his responsibility.

“Trust me you’re not. Unless I am too, then maybe we can be admitted to an insane asylum together. Cause I’ve been feeling the same way. Don’t worry though Rain, it’ll all work out in the end. Have I ever lied to you?”

“No” She replied giggling softly as she set her tray down and hugged her twin tightly. It may not have solved her problems, or soothed her troubles, but she did feel loved and safe. For that, she was eternally grateful since there was a war now and she desperately needed that feeling and Nick knew it as he always did. Suddenly she and nick were jolted when they had separated and picked up their trays again. Nick’s grape juice carton soared through the air landing right on top of Rose’s head, drenching her head to toe with the sticky purple liquid.

Nick’s hand immediately flew to his mouth, trying to control his laughter. While he watched his dripping identical twin sister pitifully try to wring out her juiced filled golden braids, he knew Rose’s quick temper would once again get the best of her and she wouldn’t see the apparent humor of the situation. His eyes twinkled with amusement, betraying to his sibling what he was trying so hard to keep in. in fact he felt sorry for did it and who now had to face Rain’s stormy wrath.

Rose’ usually peaceful ocean eyes flashed in anger as she screamed out in fury not caring who heard.

“WHY DON’T YOU WATCH WHERE YOU’RE GOING!!!”

Suddenly the room had become freezing cold and Nick was shocked to see his breath as he shivered from the shocking cold, turning toward the person along with Rose. When She did her breath caught within her throat. It wasn’t cause of the cold for surprisingly the sudden cold didn’t bother her at all, in fact she felt protected and comfortable in it. The shock was because of the 18 year old before them, shivering while he took off his nave blue cap and began to fiddle with it, revealing his sandy reddish blonde locks. His intense cerulean eyes were fixed upon her as if he was trying to remember something long forgotten. Images started flashing before her eyes, none of which that were familiar to her. Yet, at the same time they were in a strange sense.

*Her and this young man watching the sunset together in the light yellow sky. She was lying in his lap, sighing as they then watched the “redset” (red planet setting) next as the two moons rose into the dark purple night sky.

*Nick and herself in a mansion-no home, with their parents advisors introducing them to the same young man along with a young girl who had long straight dark brown hair and big chocolate eyes. They were then told these two were Lord and Lady of many Venusian estates and that these are the people the twins were now betrothed to and they were to be married upon their 20th birthday.

*Her, Jamelet, AJ, Ice, their older sister, and the two they were betrothed to, all going to the grand opening of this new Latin club called “El Silencio”

Rapidly more images flashed overwhelmingly, and the room spun as the dam broke and her ancient memories flooded her brain. She caught sight of Nick and saw his eyes gazing about dizzily as her own were and knew it was happening to him as well. She focused on the teen before him staring into his deep blue eyes while he put his cap back on. A name appeared suddenly in both their minds when it all began to make sense and neither could believe it was him as they spoke it in shock simultaneously.

“Brian.”

The memories kept coming when neither could take anymore and everything went black.

~*~*~*~*~

Jane watched on as her niece and nephew were overcome with memories. Then her green mirror began to beep shrilly and she ran over to it frustrated at whoever dared to distract her at this time. She heard a thick accented voice echo throughout the dark room as the image cleared and she knew it to be her advisor.

“This had better be good McLean.” She growled.

“I just wanted to check up on our current situation.”

“Well, the twins are now finally having revelations about their true selves.”

“We must rush the plan along my queen before we’re inevitably discovered and killed, which leave the ten without any of the guidance that they’ll need.”

The queens eyes grew big in fury as she ran her hands threw her short blonde hair impatiently.

“We cannot rush too quickly or we’ll end up destroying them ourselves.”

“Yes, we know this but there are new circumstances to consider. Events that have occurred to inspire this hasty decision.”

“And what might those be?” Jane replied haughtily, throwing the blue glass orb into the air and letting it float there aimlessly.

“Well, your precious twins were attacked by the Darker-Elitions with a black orbion earlier before war was even declared. I doubt it was a fluke for they have more reason to kill those two with them being the King Robert’s children and the next to rule. And we all know their tattoos certainly don’t help.” He spoke of the ones both twins had on the backs of their necks. There was a golden crown and inside in the royal script was an R on Rose’s that was surrounded with Ice, which represented her power. On Nick’s was an N that was surrounded with drops of water, which represented his own power.

“What?” She breathed. The end was coming sooner than expected and none of them had been prepared for that.

“Yes, We must finish and ready the ten.”

“And what if we can’t in time?”

“He sighed softly, “Well then to quote you, then may the gods save us all.”

Revelations

Chapter 9 - Salvation, Guidance, and Desire


He sighed softly as he walked into the medical laboratory. The station had equipped the members with the most technologically advanced equipment. They wanted to be prepared for the riots that would occur if World War Three approached. The station held four surgery chambers, more than any other Emergency Surgeon Unit contained. These machines could repair soft tissue damage, bone damage, gunshot wounds, stabbings, and other fatal injuries. If the person were near death when placed inside the tube, the machine would generate them to full working condition in a few short hours.

Right now, Howie watched while Ana was loaded into the chamber. Her spine looked to be shattered with the impact against the brick wall. Blood had soaked through her clothing. Pieces of her tissues were clumped against the metal flooring. Her skull had also fractured. It was a wonder that she was still breathing when Howie ran into the station with her.

"She'll need about twelve hours in the chamber," the surgery chamber technician concluded as he cut the shreds of Ana's clothing off her body. He pressed the button to lower the metal table against the ground. He motioned towards his helpers, lifting Ana's shredded body onto the table. He secured her arms quickly, pressing a few more buttons. His helpers began to apply electrodes and IVs into Ana's veins. He then placed a tube down her throat, making sure that the liquid oxygen would reach and regenerate her tired lungs. With a final press of a button, her body was raised into the tube. Immediately, purple liquids began to fill the tube.

Howie watched in horror as she was completely submersed in the liquid. He had never needed the chamber in his lifetime, nor had he seen his friend within one. He watched as several tools plunged into the liquid, attacking Ana's body. Howie felt his throat dry as the technician stood at his side. "You did the right thing, son. You see, the purple liquid means fatality. If blue liquid fills the tube, it means minor injuries. Orange means serious injuries, but not too serious. Purple, obviously, means that the person would risk death without the care of the tubes."

"Oh," Howie whispered softly.

"She'll be okay, though. Her system is strong, and she's already responding to the minerals and nutrients within the liquid. She will be perfectly healed in twelve hours. Why don't you go get some sleep, son. It'll be awhile."

Howie nodded as the man slapped him on the back. Howie almost crumpled instantly to the cold floor. A burning sensation erupted over the millions of neurons in his body. His back burned with a thousand fires. He gripped the examining table tightly as his knuckles turned ashy white. He gulped for air as his knees buckled. The pain was too intense. The technician and his crew never stopped to check on Howie.

Howie placed his forehead against the side of the cold table. Beads of sweat began to collect at his temples. The sensations attacked his spine like an army fighting for justice. He gasped for air as he struggled to push himself back to a standing position. His back began to dull to a persistent ache. Howie pulled at his black t-shirt, eagerly freeing himself from the confines of it. His chest heaved with a breath of relief. He felt the air fill the capillaries of his lungs. He breathed deeply as he walked forward to the mirrors. Something was plaguing his back.

Howie turned slightly, in order to examine his back. Howie's eyes immediately bugged outward at the sight reflecting against the murky mirror. His back was an array of colors. Blues, blacks, greens, and purples danced about his flaming red skin. Tiny lines of bricks peeked through the angry colors. Blood had crusted against the cuts. Howie hissed in agony as he touched one cut, causing it to break open and bubble with fresh blood.

'How did I get hurt? I wasn't thrown from the blast! I fell down, but I wasn't pressed against the bricks. I never encountered the bricks. Why do I have these marks?' Howie thought to himself as he grabbed a bag of ice from the medical kits. He broke the ice, and began to smear the substance against his skin. The ice packs now were a cream, which instantly cooled the skin when applied. Howie sighed with relief as he rubbed his temples, still trying to understand his predicament.

Before long, alarms and shrieks of bells invaded Howie's thoughts. His head jerked upward to see that night had fallen against the windows. The lights flooding the room came from Ana's tube. He watched as the purple liquid drained from the tube. Ana's hands were released as the IVs recoiled into their respective thoughts. Instantly, the front of the tube opened, and Ana fell forward onto the ground. She sputtered and coughed, her throat raw from the tubes. She shivered as her long blonde curls fell against her bare shoulders.

Howie immediately rushed forward, limping slightly from his back. He grabbed a long towel and draped it around Ana's shivering body. He instantly rubbed her shivering shoulders, trying to bring her warmth. He listened as her breathing steadied with fewer coughs. The night surrounded them until the lights flooded and the medical technician stepped forward.

The technician helped Howie seat Ana up on the examining table. He ignored Ana's few words pleading for water as he took her vitals. He flashed a light against her pupils, watching for the reactions. He felt her spine, arms, and legs. After a few minutes, he glanced at Howie with a smile. "She's perfectly healed, Mr. Dorough. This Para-Surgeon will work another day!"

"Oh, thanks," Ana muttered dryly as she coughed again.

"The liquid oxygen will slowly leak from your lungs into your urinary tract. The mucous that coated your throat during the tube-time will eventually be coughed out. Give your body a day to react to the trauma and rapid healing. I suggested a full day of bed rest, but you should be very aware of that."

"Completely," Ana answered, her eyes slowly adjusting.

"Good." And he was gone.

Howie glanced at Ana as she stood up from the table. Her legs shivered slightly as she regained her sense of balance. He thought she was too quiet as she pulled the towel around her nude body. Ana could feel Howie beside her, so she turned backward. A lopsided smile appeared on her pale face. "Thanks for running me here."

"I wasn't about to let you go," Howie concluded as he offered her his arm. She gripped it tightly as they made their way back to their bunks. Ana's body was drained from the surgery. She pressed against his side for support. Howie vowed silently to himself not to ask her about his own bruises. She was in a more serious condition than he.

"Yeah, I saw you before I was thrown into the chamber."

"Are you awake during that?" Howie asked curiously.

"Not all the time. There are periods of consciousness, but you really don't remember anything. It was just dark, and I was consumed to sleep again," Ana answered briefly. She sighed with relief as Howie ushered her into their room. He immediately helped her into a pair of boxers and tank top. Ana then crawled into her bed, Howie beside her. Ana said nothing this time of him invading her space. Dreams within her nightmares in the past twelve hours had made her very aware of herself. She was still struggling to grasp distant memories, but found herself more weary in the end.

"I was afraid that I lost you," Howie whispered to her as he shut out the lights.

"I was afraid, too," Ana replied, knowing very well why the man had been killed. Her mind had replayed the pictures of the incident. She watched the bright green flame of burning embers rush forward. She had moved just in time to brace herself for impact with the arm. Howie had fallen to the ground, unhurt. Ana thanked God that Howie had been spared, but she would never speak of her heroism.

"The chief talked to me when you were out."

"What does he want? Am I fired?"

"Hell no!" Howie exclaimed with a snort, causing Ana to laugh. Howie had never really been the one to swear between the two. Ana was more or less the rebel of the two. She and Howie were complete opposites. Howie was soft and somewhat shy. Ana was loud and abrasive. Everything Howie did, Ana sought to do the opposite. But it only seemed to make them adore each other more. "He was telling me that the President and the other Rulers are gathering the troops. They're meeting the Darker Elitions at the Canadian border. It seems the President called for us. He wants several of the top surgeons from the states to join the army, learn basic training, and tend to the wounded on the battle-fields."

"He requested us, didn't he?" Ana asked knowingly. She and Howie had been the best of the best in their hometown. They were always offered sections in the newspapers for interviews. They were offered the best jobs throughout the country, but they stayed close to home. Ana felt excitement throb against her veins. Being in the middle of the battlefield sounded like an adventure.

"We were requested directly."

"And when are we leaving?"

"In a matter of days."

*~*~*

He paced repeatedly about the floor of his throne. The golden tiles sparkled and caught the sharpness of his dark leather suit. An ancient sword was strapped tightly to his left thigh. The emblem of the Darker-Elitions throne blazed across the handle and blade. His flowing cape whirled behind him as he turned on his left heel. His steel blue eyes scanned the clock on the wall. His temper grew shorter. In a matter of minutes, he would declare war. Now, where was his faithful heir?

"Lord!" a voice barked into the darkness of the castle. He turned around to see his heir rushing forward. The boy was barely a man, but harder than most within their solar system. His cruelness favored him with the King. The King smiled with approval as the boy bowed, his dark curls falling forward against his forehead. He stood up, dressed similar to the King, but without the several medals layering the King's chest. The boy's emerald eyes looked out the bay window within the castle. He could see the troops slowly disappearing into the horizon.

"Good afternoon, heir," the King replied, sitting upon his grand throne.

"Are the troops prepared?" the boy asked immediately.

"Of course."

"And they soon will show our true power?"

"In ten minutes."

"Everyone is in their ready modes?"

"Of course, and as soon as the first shot is fired, I will step down as King. And you, my heir, will assume the rightful place as King. I only wish that my daughter could sit rightfully by your side. She was just a babe, in so much need of training, how I wish that she could have ruled by your side," the King admitted, his knuckles cracking against the stone of his throne. His eyes turned dark with anger. "I have searched many worlds for her, destroyed many worlds, but have not found her."

"This world will be different, King," the boy replied. "All the other world leaders have confessed to the child being brought down to this planet. It is quite certain that she might be among the people. We will search until I find my bride. We will know it is her instantly. Death will not come upon any woman, unless proved that she is not the Princess."

"And what will prove her bloodline?" the King questioned, testing the boy.

"The crest of Darkera will be inked upon her right shoulder blade."

"You remember."

"I would not forget such an important person as my bride."

"Yes," the King replied, drumming his fingers against the arms of his chair.

"Do not fret, my King. We will soon be in control of this weak planet. We will search every home, every ocean, every piece of land to find her. I will find her. I promise you that, my Liege. She will rule your planet just as fate intended."

"And if not?" the King asked.

"May these worlds' God hold pity upon them, because fire, disease, and death will be forever cursed upon them till their extinction."

*~*~*

Nick sighed softly as he ran his hands through his blond locks. His foster mother had sent word to him that the drafting process had begun for the World's Legion of Militaries. He was on the list to be shipped out. He didn't dare tell Rose, because she was too delighted. She had become close to Jamelet and AJ. The couple had offered for the twins to work in the club. Nick and Rose quickly agreed. They wanted to find more out about these people. Nick knew they looked familiar, but he still struggled to know why.

"Hey! Nick! Table wants their drinks," AJ called from behind the bar. Nick shook his head, clearing his cloudy thoughts. He looked down to see that his tray had been filled with an order of drinks. He grinned sheepishly at AJ while Jamelet and Rose laughed at him.

"Rain is just a little out of sorts, today," Jamelet concluded.

"I suppose so," Nick muttered, rubbing his neck.

"Chill it out, Twin," Rose answered as Nick grabbed his tray. He said nothing as he disappeared into the crowd of people. Rose frowned as Jamelet stepped beside her. Rose was in charge of the register tonight, so Rose daydreamed more than usual. She didn't want to come to work today, though, something didn't feel right. She sighed as Jamelet tapped her shoulder. Rose jumped. "What?"

"You're a little jumpy today."

"I know."

"Is there something wrong?" Jamelet asked with worry.

"No," Rose lied. She had been having too many dreams lately. In each dream, she gazed upon an older child. The child laughed with grand happiness as Rose memorized her features. This child was of pale color, light hair that glowed in the sun, beautiful features of a growing woman, and an impish smile. The child could never be forgotten, yet, Rose didn't even know the child's name.

"Are you okay?" Jamelet asked as Rose blanked.

"I'm fine."

"Okay," Jamelet answered softly, obviously hurt by Rose's hurried answers.

Rose prepared to speak, but a loud sound of shattering glass made her cringe. She looked to see that Nick had dropped his tray of drinks. She waited for Jamelet or AJ to yell, but neither said a word. Rose looked at them, finding them staring at the TV screen. Rose's eyes wandered quickly to the screen. Her jaw dropped open in horror as a bright red fire licked at the screen. She watched as hundreds of troops retreated into the trees, screaming. Blood splattered the ground. Thousands of dark cloaked troops exploded from the gates, firing at the helpless defenders.

The Darker-Elitions had finally declared war.

*~*~*

Kimberly sighed softly as she rubbed her shoulders. She still felt the chill of the air. She didn't care, however. She was finally allowed to leave the hospital. Kevin held her shoulders as their other cousins - Brian and Alison signed the proper papers to release them. Kimberly was thankful that they were leaving. She had been watching the beginning of World War Three on the television. It seemed that the Darker-Elitions were swarming about the states with frenzy. The Emergency Room was already swarming with the injured from the war.

"Come on, Kim," Kevin called out suddenly. Kimberly nodded briefly, trying to ignore the screams and cries heard throughout the room. She pushed herself close to Kevin, closing her eyes. She just wanted to leave. The sooner she was home, the better. Kimberly couldn't wait to hide under the covers. She prayed that she might be able to sleep through the war.

"I can't believe they attacked," Brian whispered as he approached Kevin and Kimberly with Alison close to his side.

"They won't even say why they're attacking!" Alison complained.

"Just be thankful that we're away from where the fighting is."

"How can you say we're away from it? We're in the heart of it! Can't you see all the people in this room?" Kimberly suddenly exclaimed. Her heart pounded with fever. She pushed herself away from Kevin's arms, pointing to the injured lying about the room. "Look at all of them! Innocent! All innocent! Yet they lay here, battered! We are in the heart of the chaos!"

"Kimberly," Kevin warned.

"No! I will not be silenced!"

Kimberly never noticed, nor heard the doors crash open. She was in a blur of passion and aggression. She stepped back, prepared to yell more, but was knocked by a quick force. She felt the slickness of something warm as she fell backward into Kevin's arms. She was stunned as she heard something crash to the floor with a strong string of curses. Kimberly blinked as the gurney was stopped and another Para-Surgeon bent down to scoop the loud object off the floor.

"Ana, you okay?" the male Para-Surgeon asked.

"I'm fine, although I'm not sure that some stupid civilian should stand in my way when someone is dying," the female, Ana, whom Kimberly had knocked to the ground, muttered. She quickly stood up on her feet. Kimberly watched as the pale woman wiped off her coat. Her hands were soon covered with a sticky red substance. Kimberly's stomach churned - blood.

"I'm sorry," Kimberly whispered.

Ana rolled her eyes as she turned her attention to the male Para-Surgeon. Kimberly was shocked by the woman's rudeness, but understood immediately. The man on the gurney began to convulse as blood poured from his mouth. Ana cursed as she immediately began to shove a tube down the man's throat. She and the man rushed toward the doctor that was waiting for them. Kimberly heard the woman shout out the condition of the man. "Twenty-three year old man, struck by a Death-Sword from the Darker-Elitions. Severe burns to his stomach, where he was struck. Obvious shock from the trauma. He's a civilian, war casualty."

"Inside, quick," the doctor replied.

Kimberly watched as the woman was gone in a blur. She rubbed her eyes. Her brain began to buzz with activity. Kimberly strained to remember something. The beautiful woman was familiar. She felt Kevin tug on her shoulder. Kimberly glanced up. "I told you to be careful," Kevin warned as he made a disgusted face at the bloody handprints on Kimberly's clothing.

"I'm sorry," Kimberly apologized as Kevin tugged her toward their other cousins. Kimberly glanced back at the hallway where the woman had disappeared. Suddenly, Kimberly felt no guilt for knocking into the woman. Somehow, Kimberly knew her

"Revelations"



~Chapter Ten- The Mouth Of Hell~**

Her bluish green eyes stare at the white desolate halls of the hospital as she collapses in a plush seat in the waiting area. The only sound was the small ticking of the clock vibrating down the hall. This is her first break since the war broke out and she couldn't believe she didn't feel sleepy. She sighs and perks her head at the side of tbe swinging doors. Howie enters through it and feeling as tired as she was, joins her, taking a seat beside her.

"If I see another dead body brought in here, I'll think give up my job." Howie whispers, his dark tan complexion glowing in the harsh white lights of the hospital. He rubs his fingers over a stained bloodspot that he had gotten from the wounded being brought in the emergency rooms. So far more than two hundred lives were either taken or damaged and many were brought in nearby hospitals to save the lucky ones. His chocolate eyes gaze at Ana softly for a while before he spoke again.

The only thing that ran through Ana's mind was the girl she had crashed into earlier today. It seems that she knew her from before. But she couldn't place her finger on it. "Na, don't give up. People need you. I need you." She whispers to Howie, leaning on his shoulder.

Howie cringes in pain when she wraps her arm around his waist. "Ow." He whispers softly under his breathe. He tilts his head, eyeing Ana. Her golden locks tumble over his shoulder concealing her sleeping face from him. He was lucky she didn't hear him, or she would question him and now wasn't the time. He raises his head to see a small television on hanging on the top of the wall. It was blaring news and the pictures showing were so horrific that Howie had to close his eyes from it. He's never seen anything like this before in his life. The Darker Elitions are stronger and more powerful in their technology which seems to be wiping off the human race. Howie gulped and knew that if he wasn't part of the paramedic team, he might have been in the war himself. He feared for his life and he knew if he was in the war, his body would have been brought in by now. Howie gulps carefully and unwraps the sleeping Ana from him. He quietly lies her on the plush sofa and kisses her cheek softly before heading down the hall. He could feel the cracked flesh on his back beginning to burn again and the trickling of the blood beginning to ooze out of an open wound.

He walks down the hall and crashes into a young woman rushing towards the waiting area. Her dark brown eyes gleam in anxiety and her snowy complexion glitters in the hall lights. The long braided dark brown hair topples down her back as she apologizes and runs to pick up a purse she had left on a sofa in the waiting room. Howie watches the young girl smiling and as quickly as she had entered, she left the area. Howie seen her before, one of the young women that was standing nearby when Ana crashed into a civilian in the middle of the hallway. Howie sighs and heads back into the emergency room where his shift was about to be over.


~*~



The screen showed the horrific news as it played out before everyone's eyes. A.J. who was wiping the counter with a wet rag stops and watches the gasps in the club. People began screaming for their lost loved ones who's name scroll across the television screen. The club began emptying out as people headed out in fear and sadness.

"Freddy, No!! Freddy!" One woman shouted as she collapsed on the floor crying. One man helped her up and exited with her out the club.

The club held a quiet eerie feeling as everyone exited out. Jamelet turns around to see the look on A.J.'s face.

"Mi amor, que esta pasando?" (My love, what is happening?) Jamelet asks, her lips quivering in fear. Her peach complexion seemed to have lost some color due to the anxiety she was feeling.

A.J. sighs and shakes his head, "WWIII is on mama. The Darker Elitions have invaded Earth and we're in danger." He says quickly.

Jamelet shakes her head in shock and turns around in time to see Nick cleaning the mess he made on the floor after he first saw the news. "Nick you ok?" She asks concerned, running up to the young blonde haired man.

Nick stands up, his arms quivering as he clutches the tray in his hands. "Na, no. I have to go to the war. Me and Rose are being set out tomorrow morning. But I can't do this. I don't think I'm gonna live to see the next day. Did you see the Elitions? They'll blow us away!! We don't stand a chance against them. And the sad part is that Rose thinks it's not a big deal!"

Jamelet sees Rose and A.J. talking and A.J. stops in time to see the two looking at them. Rose smiles, her innocent ocean blue eyes sparkle without a care in the world. A.J. licks his lips slowly and passing his fingers through his black short hair gazes at his girlfriend Jamelet.

"What is it? You wanna tell me something?" Jamelet asks, nearing the bar counter with A.J. behind it.

A.J. nods his head and Rose moves out the way to stand next to her brother Nick.

"I. I didn't know how to break this to you but maybe this letter will explain it all. I received it this afternoon in the mail. I couldn't tell you." A.J. whispers, his voice cracking in dread.

Jamelet takes the folded paper in her hands and opens it. Her mouth drops open and she lets the paper float to the tiled floor. "They want you too. When do you have to go to war?"

A.J. smiles softly and comes around the counter to stand next to Jamelet. "Tomorrow. I'm going with Nick and Rose. We'll be in the same unit together. I can watch them."

Jamelet bites on her lower lip and shakes her head, her dark brown locks topple down her back. "But who will watch you?" The tears in her eyes welling up.

A.J. sighs and embraces her tightly as they along with the twins watch the horror in the news unfold before them on the television.


~*~



Kimberly waited impatiently for her cousin Alison to retrieve her purse she had left behind. Kevin smirks and leans back in the driver's seat, his fingers drumming the steering wheel as he watches the look of annoyance across his younger cousin's face. Her light tan complexion glowed softly from the street lights as she peers her head out the passenger's side window. Brian gulps in the back seat and stares at his cell phone in his hands. His ocean blue eyes peer at Kevin and finally conjuring the strength, asks Kevin a question.

"Kev. did you get drafted in the war?" Brian asks softly. Kevin smiles and shakes his head no.

"Why, did you get a drafting letter?" Kevin asks, looking at his younger cousin worried in the backseat.

"Oh no, no. I was just curious. I thought that the government needed you and would take you with them to war." Brian states, his voice so soft and quiet that Kimberly and Kevin had to lean in closer to hear.

"Well if they need me, I'll go. If not it's ok. I'll care for you all." Kevin states.

Kimberly smiles and pats Kevin's shoulder, "Thanks. I'll watch over you as well. I don't need all the pressure on you."

Kevin nods his head and watches Alison boarding the backseat.

"Sorry about the delay, I got lost looking for your purse. And the next time you leave it, you'll look for it or I'll keep the money in it. Got it?" Alison states, her eyes big and wide in an almost innocent child way.

The car burst into laughter as Kevin pulls away from the hospital.

"So Kevy, where we going?" Alison asks, leaning on the front passenger seat of Kimberly's.

Kevin smirks, "Anywhere, just away from here." And he pulls into an isolated highway driving towards his house.

“Revelations”

Chapter Ten: Darkness, Pain, and Heartbreak


She sighed softly while she went from table to table, putting dirty dishes on her tray and then wiping the tables down with a wet rag. Her sapphire eyes gazed upon her twin anxiously, knowing how sickened he is by what he’s watching on the screen before him. She knew he was also distressing about her indifference to the entire situation, she saw it in his eyes the moment he told her that they had been enlisted. It wasn’t that she didn’t care; it was just that she couldn’t bear it anymore. The dreams of the girl, the visions they had both gotten in the hospital. She knew that those visions weren’t hallucinations from their concussions, even if it was what the doctors had told them. It that was true, then why did she still have them? She knew she had the pieces but she couldn’t put them together yet. She knew Nick had them too; she just wasn’t sure what they were of yet. With the war though she knew Nick couldn’t fret over her as he had been recently. He’s been concerned cause she’s been spacing out, but both knew it was minor. She realized that if he knew her real feelings about what was happening, his concern for her would engross him to the point where he would be careless and cause his death during the war. She was determined not to let that happen, not while she was alive and kicking. Her thoughts once again went back to her upsetting dreams. Who was that blonde girl? Why was she dreaming of her? How did she know her? Out of the blue, a hand tapped her on the shoulder, making her jump with surprise as she yelped.


“Hey, you okay Rain? You’re starting to scare me girl.” AJ told her, running his hands over his spiked brown locks.

“I’m fine, alright!” she snapped.

“No, you’re not.” He replied gently, placing his arm around her in comfort. “Come on, do you wanna tell me about it? Do you need to talk with your brother? Nick’s out back right now, finishing up, I can go get him for ya.”

“No…I-I…” Rose turned her back to him, hiding the tears welling up in her melancholy ocean eyes. “Ice ca-he can’t know. It’ll make things worse. I love him, and I wanna tell him, I do. But, h-h-he can’t know. Can you and I talk? I think I need to go for a walk. W-w-will you come with?” she choked out struggling to control her emotions.

AJ nodded, looking at his friend with sympathy in his dark brown eyes. He walked up to Jamelet, who was still watching the news, while Rose went off to get her things.

“Jam, Rose is really upset about something it’s really worrying me. She says she need to talk so we’re going for a walk.” He informed her calmly.

“Does Nick know she’s upset? Does he know why?” She questioned, tying her brown locks into a loose bun.

“She doesn’t want him knowing. It troubles me, those two tell each other everything. Can you talk to Nick while I’ll handle Rain?” he kissed her softly on her peach colored cheek. “Don’t worry about me honey. Nothing can keep me away from you for long.” He tells her, smiling faintly, referring to the concerns he knew she had about tomorrow’s events.

She grins a little and hugs him tightly, and goes to find Nick. He then walks over to Rose as she adjusts the strap for her baby blue backpack purse.
“You sure you don’t want Nick?”

Rose nods wordlessly, putting on her black leather jacket.

“Okay then, let’s go.” He replies and with that the two eighteen year olds head out into the crisp cool air.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Ana punched the wall in frustration, not caring about the pain when she walked behind Howie out of the hospital. Her golden curls shining in the moonlight, her eyes a sea of troubles. She had talked with their chief after she had woken up. It seemed that there were some new developments about where exactly they were gonna be during the war. She had news to tell her best friend that she knew he wouldn’t like but had to know. It was a peaceful night, the stars sparkling in the dark velvet sky. Why couldn’t it be this peaceful during the day? She thought bitterly. Earth had no chance against the Darker-Elitions. It was like a six year old trying to beat up a twenty year old, no chance in hell basically for a victory. She only wished there was something she could do to stop it.

“Hey Ace, you there?” Howie queried, his voice interrupting her thoughts.

“Yep, I’m here. Where else would I be?” She replied smirking.

“Knowing you, who knows. Ana, are you all right?”

“I talked to Barbaoi earlier.”

”What’d he want?”

“Howie, you’ve heard the rumor about why there’s more and more casualties, haven’t you?”

“What’s your…oh God no.” his eyes growing wide in fear.

“Yes, they need more field medics. More and more are being killed and there aren’t enough out there on the battlefield. He told me we’d be staying with one of the troops…and that we’re being shipped out in the morning. Howie, we’re gonna be in the war.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Alison groaned when she saw where Kevin had taken them instead of home.

“Why are we here again Kev?” She asked along with Brian, both tired and annoyed at seeing him park the car outside a nearby club.

Kim turned around in her seat looking at them. “Cause we need to get our minds off of things. What’s better to do that in than a club?” she answered for him while the four of them got out of the car.

“AJ! What’s up?” Alison cried happy to see her friend who was walking along the sidewalk with a girl wearing baggy blue and purple camouflage pants and a white addias t-shirt with the logo in blue and a black leather jacket over it. On her back was a small blue backpack out which she pulled a scrunchie and put her short blonde hair in a ponytail nervously as if she wasn’t sure what to do.

“Hi Ali, Kim, Brian, and let me guess…Kevin?” he said, seeing the others come over.

“Hey,”

“Hi”

“Yep, AJ this is Kevin, Kevin this is AJ, the guy I met in the hospital.”

“Nice to meet you”

“Likewise”

“And who is this lovely lady?” Brian questioned, his cerulean eyes fixed on the young girl before him.

“Oh, sorry. This is Rose Carter, Rose this is Brian, Kevin, Alison, and Kimberly.”

“Hello,” she said softly.

Brian's eyes never left her. He knew her somehow, she was so damn familiar! He knew her. He loved her. But how could he? He just met her! He knew one thing, he was right, these things were true…without question, but why and how? He saw the sadness hidden in her eyes as he fought the urge to go over to Rose and cuddle her, telling her it’d all be okay.

“Well, we’ll see you later! He told them seeing that the two of them needed to be alone now.

“All right, peace!” the teens walked away into the darkness and the four cousins turned around and began to walk toward the club. While the two older cousins went ahead into the club, Alison pulled Brian back and they stood out front. Her childlike innocent brown eyes welled up with tears as they stopped and he turned toward her. She looked into his eyes, windows to the worry and concern that was torturing his soul.

“What is it Ali?”

She looked away. It took everything she had not to run out into the night sobbing, away from the problems she was now facing. Alison knew she had to tell him the truth, but she didn’t want to bring more pain to him. Unfortunately, it had to be done, and to do that she must be strong for him.

“Bre, it’s well…here.” She whispered her for voice wavering with uncontrollable emotion as she handed him a paper.

His blue eyes scanned the paper anxiously and his face contorted with pain.

“You’ve been drafted.” He breathed.

“Yeah,” she sighed, running her hands through her straight brown strands. “So many are dying, they need more people. So they had an emergency draft and we’re being sent out in the morning.”

He embraced her tightly with tears streaming down both their faces, knowing that after tomorrow he may never see her again.

“Don’t worry, we’ll get through this. I promise.” He assured her as she cried on his shoulder. “Shhhh…” he rubbed her back soothingly, “no matter what it’s gonna work out somehow. Come on, we need to tell Kev and Kim.” She nodded as they both headed into the club and out of the cold night.

"Revelations"

Chapter 12 ~ Swords of Horror


Nick felt his hands tremble with nervousness as he walked through the dark hallway. It was an unusual place. Nick couldn't identify his surroundings as the large moons blasted light upon him. He shivered, peering further into the darkness. Beyond the hall, he noticed a set of large velvet curtains billowing against the winds. He could feel the curiousness as voices invaded his mind as he walked further downward. There was something concealed within the curtains that he needed to know. He could sense it.

Before entering the curtains, a noise caught him off guard. He whirled around in the darkness to find shadows bouncing against the dark purple walls. Nick felt a smile curve to his lips as he heard the faint laughing behind him. There were small beats of skipping as a familiar song was sung. Nick turned back and reached out for the curtains, knowing that Rose was behind him playing.

"Hello?" Nick called out, ignoring Rose's song of delight. His voice vibrated against the purple walls of the large room. Nick's eyes took in the large quantities of red, feeling as if he were submersed in a sea of blood. He couldn't see anything but red. Nick let his hands reach out farther, trying to grasp at something tangible. He heard a rough voice call out.

"Child! Swing harder!"

Nick squinted, stopping his movements with a shudder. The man sounded so familiar. Could that be his father's voice? It sounded so. He smiled as he finally rushed forward into the darkness, tangling himself within the giant drapes. Nick's eyes grew wide as he watched. His father stood before him. He was tall, regal, and thick flaxen curls upon his tanned head. His facial features were murky with the mist surrounding them, but Nick could tell. That was his father.

"Dad!" Nick barked, rushing forward.

Something caught against the heel of his foot. Nick yelped as he crashed against the bright red tiles. His back slammed sharply against a solid material, causing the air to be knocked from his lungs. He struggled for breaths of air as two shadows cast upon him. A familiar laughter continued within the background. He looked up into his father's dark blue eyes, and then his eyes fixed upon a sea-green color. He squinted, the other shadow slowly coming into focus.

She stood above him, her honey blonde curls swaying against the soft breezes, which billowed behind the scarlet curtains. Her eyes caught the light of the seas - swirls of blue and green admitted a soft golden ring around her pupil. Her pale skin glowed against the light of the room, contrasting against the dark scarlet and royal purples. Her slender body was fitted into a tight leather skirt that ended at her mid-thigh with a large slice up the right side. The leather top was slashed at the top of her breasts, and shredded around her shoulders. A knife was strapped to her right thigh, and a gun on her left arm. A dark essence hung about her. She narrowed her eyes at Nick, threatening him with her presence.

"Now, daughter," the man ordered.

The woman raised a large sword, which had lain neatly in the holster around her bare hip. She swung the giant sword in swift circles about her shoulders. The blade sliced softly against the air, calling out to Nick's heart. She raised the blade against her shoulder. Nick squinted as the blade glinted in the light. He moaned as a crest flashed against the side of the sword. The emblem went blurry before Nick could react.

"NOW!" the man roared.

The woman pointed the blade toward Nick's heart. Nick squealed out in surprise. His heart thumped against the costal arch of his ribcage. His breath quickened as he struggled for air. His pupils contracted with fright. Nick reached up in a flawed effort, trying to cover himself.

"DAD! DON'T DO THIS!" he screamed.

"You were never my son."

"Nor was I your sister," the woman called.

"WHAT?!" Nick shrieked. "WHO ARE YOU?!"

Her blade plunged forward.

*~*~*~*

"NICK! WAKE UP! NICK! HEY! ICE!" someone screamed into Nick's ear. He felt the roughness of a shaking in his shoulders. Nick shot forward, screaming out in pure terror. He pushed against a heavy mass. He felt something push off his chest, falling to the floor. Nick began to thrust punches out into the air. His eyes squeezed shut tightly as he grabbed at his chest. He screamed again. "NICKOLAS! STOP IT, DAMNIT! IT'S ME! YOUR TWIN!"

Calmness surrounded Nick immediately as Rose's voice entered his ears. It was only Rose. His twin. He took a deep breath, slowly opening his eyes. His room emerged from the darkness of his sight. He looked down to see Rose laying on the floor, staring up at him in complete shock. Nick shook his head, feeling his chest for a large wound. There was no gap. No hole. No blade. No piercing. Nick looked up, blinking back his tears.

"What's wrong?" Rose whispered softly, peering up from the floor. Nick had been screaming for a period of time. He screamed for their father, but he was dead. Their father had died before they had met the world from their mother's womb. Rose shook her head, trying to understand. The fear wavered against his eyes as tears fell down his tanned cheeks.

"Nothing," Nick whispered, running his hands through his hair. He smirked as he shook his head again in disbelief. It had been a dream - a silly dream. That was it. Just a simple dream. However, who was the woman? Hadn't he seen her before? The familiarity of the woman struck him as odd. He took a deep breath, finally gazing back at his twin. "I just had a nasty nightmare."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"What was it about?" Rose asked curiously as she sat on the bed. She folded her arms across her chest, leaning in toward Nick. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity. Nick reached out to tug at his sister's hair.

'Never my sister? What did she mean by that?' Nick pondered for a moment.

"Ice?" Rose called.

"What?" Nick jerked.

"What's wrong? Are you worried about the war? It's going to be cake, you know? We're going to kick some heavy butt! We'll be unstoppable!" Rose predicted with a smile on her face. She clapped her hands, hooting wildly. The idea of war seemed silly. She felt invincible as she watched the TV that past evening. She watched Nick frown immediately. "What?"

"You think that war is a piece of cake?"

"Sure, why not?"

"Have you seen the TV?"

"It's probably just to boost ratings."

"Rain-"

"We'll kick butt! We'll come home with tons of medals! We'll be the top of our platoon! We'll be the best of the best. Everyone will be kissing our feet! Maybe they'll make us rulers of this country!"

"ROSE!" Nick screeched in disbelief. He glared at his sister with anger. His mind went backward to a large room. Rose sat in the middle of the room, perched upon fluffy pillows as she drank a glass of water. She would ring a tiny bell, and someone would come running. Nick shook his thoughts free, finding himself exasperated.

"ROSE! WAR IS DEATH! DEATH IS WAR! THEY'RE TWO IN ONE! WHAT ARE YOU THINKING?! YOU WON'T SURVIVE WAR! YOU WERE BORN WITH A GOLD SPOON IN YOUR MOUTH! YOU'VE NEVER GOTTEN OFF YOUR HIGH HORSE TO SHOOT A GUN! YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW HOW TO SHOOT A GUN! WHAT ARE YOU THINKING?!" Nick screamed.

Rose immediately recoiled. She winced at the tone in Nick's voice. Tears began to form in the corners of her eyes. She was shocked that he reacted in such a terrible manner. She let her shoulders sag forward in guilt. "That's the first time you've ever yelled at me," she whispered.

Nick winced, guilty that he expressed his worries of his dream and war out on his sister. "I'm sorry, okay?"

"But-"

"No, just don't worry about it. Let's get our bags packed, we need to leave in two hours," Nick answered, dismissing the problem quickly. He placed a quick peck on his sister's forehead as he climbed out of his bed. He let his thoughts drift to the back of his mind. Stupid dreams. They were just stupid dreams.

*~*~*

Jamelet felt tears prickle her eyes as the wind whipped about her. The howling chilled Jamelet's soul. She didn't want AJ to leave for War. The Canadian border was too far, and the amount of threats increased every day. She pulled her light blue sweater tightly around her shoulders, struggling to find warmth as AJ crossed the small airport. The military planes would be there shortly to claim her boyfriend. Jamelet looked down as she felt AJ's hand on her shoulder.

"Don't worry, Jamelet, I'll be back," AJ insisted as he wrapped his arms around her trembling shoulders. He felt her coil her arms around his neck, pulling him close. The tiny trembles erupting from her body sent AJ into a panic. He didn't want to go to war. He had spent the last night creating dozens of plans on how to escape, but none seemed plausible. He sighed softly as he kissed Jamelet's flowing dark curls. He must go.

"I'm going to miss you a lot," she choked against the softness of his t-shirt. He looked so ordinary as he stood before her. She hardly recognized him that morning. AJ had combed his spikes down against his scalp, knowing soon that they would be shaved completely off. He wore a white t-shirt with jeans, knowing soon that a set of issued uniforms would be thrust into his arms. He held only a tiny bag of toiletries - the military would provide the rest. His face was fully shaved as shadows sunk into familiar crevices. Jamelet felt tears burn at the back of her eyes when she gazed upon him. His dark brown eyes were shadowed with the fear of death.

"Just take care of the business, okay?"

"Who's going to help me? I can't do it by myself," Jamelet fretted.

"We will," a voice called out.

Jamelet and AJ turned around. Their eyes grew wide with surprise as Kevin, Kimberly, Alison, and Brian came forward. Jamelet nodded briefly as Alison clung to Brian's arm. Her eyes misted with a sign of fear, almost intimidation. Kevin and Kimberly masked their faces with pleasant smiles as Kevin reached out to hug Jamelet. "We promised AJ last night that we would gladly help with the restaurant while he and the twins are away on duty."

"That's very kind of you, but-"

"We're going to help you," Kimberly insisted, waving her hands for Jamelet to stop bickering. Jamelet briefly nodded, looking down at the white tiles again. She listened to the soft voices above her, whispering their goodbyes. Jamelet knew this would be hard on the cousins to see one of the younger ones off to war. Jamelet gazed upon Alison, knowing she was extremely important to the group. Brian's light eyes were misted with tears as he hugged his cousin fiercely.

"You promise me you will be careful," Brian whispered hoarsely into her ear, his throat closing against his windpipe.

"I will."

"Don't do anything stupid, stick close to AJ…"

"I won't, Bre," Alison promised again.

"Write me everyday on your log?" Brian asked, referring to the small computer that was issued to everyone since the start of school. The log was used as an information desk, computer, transmitter, and phone all in one. Alison could send recorded messages of herself in her image to Brian through the days. She nodded vigorously as Brian kissed her temple. He looked to AJ.

"Can you watch out for her?"

"Of course," AJ promised, smiling at Alison.

"Good," Kevin stated with relief.

"BOARDING TROOPS TO THE CANADIAN FIELDS! LEAVING, NOW!" a voice boomed.

Jamelet winced as she saw the twins rushing from the doors. She watched AJ lean down to pick up his bag. He tapped his log, indicating that he would always be in contact. Jamelet nodded as they embraced one last time. "I'll be okay, mama. I promise you. I'll be home before you know it."

"I love you," Jamelet whispered.

"Then give me a kiss to board with so I'll always remember that."

*~*~*

Ana yawned softly while she stood beside Howie in the line up of Para-Surgeons. She and Howie had been on a flight for hours, just so they could reach the Canadian Training Grounds. They would receive a series of lessons in death-combat before being sent to the fields of the Canadian border. Ana could care less about the training. She was bored to death. She looked down the line carefully eyeing each person. She was surprised to find that she was the only female surgeon on the grounds.

'Oh, well, more man for me,' she thought with an amused smile.

"Ana! Stop!" Howie hissed from beside her. He leaned slightly into her ear. He heard her comment and wasn't amused. Jealousy always got the best of him when Ana commented on the male physique. He knew that he should be more relaxed, and happy that she was trying to settle down, but it wasn't the case. Each man she looked at drove Howie into a heated frenzy. Many nights he lay awake, staring at her. She was pretty, and Howie could safely admit that, but he would never admit the other feelings. He swallowed his emotions quickly, glaring at her. "You're talking is going to get us in major trouble," he told her with a growl.

Ana glared back at Howie for a moment, confused. He was yelling at her, and she hadn't even spoken! Ana narrowed her ocean eyes at him, trying to develop a sense of what he was speaking about. Sometimes he even baffled her. Ana leaned into him. "I wasn't talking you, moron!"

"I heard you say 'more man for me,' Ana," Howie accused.

"I didn't say a thing!" Ana screeched a little louder than anticipated.

"MA'AM, DO YOU MIND IF I INSTRUCT THESE MEN ON THE ART OF WAR?" the large man that was instructing the class bellowed at Ana. She jumped a little, her back straightening immediately. The man was taller than most, maybe just shy of seven feet. His eyes were a cold black, his nose sleek and pointed; his lips thin and pressed together. His muscles were larger than Ana had ever seen. His name was Sergeant Evans, but Ana wasn't amused with his power.

"Excuse me?" she asked.

"I SAID, DO YOU MIND IF I TEACH THESE MEN?"

"No, by all means, teach away," she stated with a sickly-sweet smile. Howie winced, holding in a groan of anguish. Ana's attitude always caught the better of her at times. He wanted to grab her and push himself in front of her to protect her, but stood quietly.

"IT'S OBVIOUS," Evans screamed into Ana's face as he glanced over at her badge. His lips twitched into a deadly smile. "SURGEON LORD THAT YOU WILL BE THE FIRST DEAD PARA-SURGEON ON THIS SQUAD!"

"And why is that?" she asked.

"BECAUSE YOUR PRETTY SMILE AND LOOKS CAN'T SAVE YOU WHEN A DARKER-ELITION SOLIDER CATCHS YOUR FANCY. HE'LL TAKE ONE LOOK AT THATPRETTY FACE, SLAM HIS SWORD INTO YOUR GUTS, TEAR YOU TO PIECES, STUFF YOU IN A JAR, AND TAKES YOU HOME FOR HIS COLLECTION! NOW, UNLESS YOU'RE PREPARED TO FIGHT ME IN COMBAT, I SUGGEST YOU SIT DOWN AND SHUT UP!"

All the men cringed as Evans blew his anger out upon Ana, but it only seemed to justify her anger. Howie gulped when he watched Ana's irises grow bright green and lick with flames of torrent revenge. Evans was holding a sword right at the base of her neck, pointing it sharply into her flesh. Ana's muscles tensed as her hands balled into tight fists. "Did you just say, SERGEANT Evans, that I can't defend myself if I was on the field?"

"That's exactly what I said, chick," he threatened, the sword still at her neck.

"Well, I have two words for you."

"And what would that be, Dear?"

"You're wrong!" Ana growled as she lashed her hand out and grabbed the base of the sword. The men gasped in horror as Ana moved with agility and speed. Her graceful arms balanced her as she swung the sword around quickly. Before Evans had time to react, Ana had already drawn the sword and pointed it directly at the Sergeant's neck.

"Lucky shot," Evans whispered.

"You wish."

"Then try combat," Evans growled, not pleased that Ana had done such a bold move. There was a fire in her that the man wanted to break. He wasn't pleased with her attitude or that she was so talented with a sword. He stepped backward, snatching a sword from his co-worker. The man quivered as he stepped back from Evans. "Come here," Evans ordered, pointing his sword to the circle on the floor.

"Ana, don't!" Howie hissed with fear.

"I got this," Ana answered, glancing at Howie. She winked at him with a pretty smile as she walked forward, the sword held at her side. Howie was surprised that Ana knew how to carry a sword in such a manner. The manner was the identical way that the Darker-Elitions held theirs in a peaceful stance. Howie narrowed his eyes at his friend, praying that she wouldn't be stupid.

"I'll give you another chance, and if you defeat me, you'll be free to go to Canada."

"Good, because I'd rather be saving people than showing your ass that women are better fighters than men," Ana growled, letting her sword point drop to the floor to match the Sergeants. Her eyes blazed with familiarity as she held the sword nimbly in her right hand. Sensations of remembrance trickled into her neurons as she crouched down, ready for the fight.

"You'll loose," he told her.

"Why don't you hit me and find out," Ana growled, tired of his speech. Evans nodded as he raised his sword, swinging it directly at her neck. Ana ducked downward, bringing her sword forward against Evans's chest. Evans grunted as he braced his sword forward, protecting himself from the blow. He pushed Ana backwards, causing her to fall to the ground. He grinned with triumph, rushing forward to pierce her chest.

Only, Ana anticipated this. She pulled her long legs up to connect with Evans's stomach. He grunted as he plowed directly into her feet. She pushed off him, causing herself to roll backward and jump up with little effort. She grabbed her sword and rushed forward, her anger pulsating through her veins. She screamed out a battle cry unfamiliar to her as their swords met. Sparks flew out into the wind as the swords repeatedly met. Ana's temples throbbed as she continued each move, perfectly executed with little effort. Her sword swung easily as she continued to battle the ogre. She anticipated each move and relaxed while the sword became lighter and her muscles stronger. Her face set into a look of murder as their swords collided, and their arms entangled.

"Give…up…little…girl," Evans growled with breathlessness.

"Not until you eat dirt!" she roared, letting her sword fall to the ground. Evans's eyes bugged out with surprise at her bold tactic. He raised his sword, preparing to cut off her arm. Ana grunted with appreciation as he raised his arms. Howie gasped as she delivered a swift kick to his groin with an inside box kick. Evans groaned while his sword fell.

Ana immediately crouched down to her knees. She thrust her right leg forward, kicking Evans's legs out from under him. He grunted with surprise as he fell backward. Ana grabbed her sword from the floor and pushed herself up quickly. She tackled Evans before he could recover. Every man's eyes bugged open as Ana stood on top of Evans's groin, digging her foot into the area. She held her sword and pressed it hard against his chest.

"Have…you…done…this…before?" Evans gasped, his chest heaving with each breath. He stared up into Ana's light eyes, inspecting her for signs of a gladiator background. She shook her head, the sword still in her hands. She glared down at him. Evans placed his hands up in defeat. "I apologize, Surgeon Lord."

"Good, know your place next time," Ana growled, stepping off the man's groin. She watched him curl into a ball, hugging himself. Ana pushed her honey blonde curls away from her face as she walked back toward Howie. Her mind suddenly flashed as she gazed at the sword. A bit of the past came hurling back toward her as she stared at the sword. Suddenly she had memorized the ancient ways of the deadly arts. Her mind filled with facts of guns, bombs, swords, and other utilities used to kill. Her eyes blurred as the martial arts and lessons of ancient tactics pressed against her temples.

Ana gazed downward at her hands, suddenly realizing how powerful and deadly she was. Her mind swirled with thoughts as she remembered. Her thoughts bounced quickly about her brain: 'The sword, I could have killed that man with the sword! How the heck did I know how to defend myself? I knew every move! I knew every single move! I've never done martial arts! I've never picked up a sword, nor have I ever killed a person… But I remember, I remember… '

And Howie understood every word radiating from her mind.

“Revelations”

“They did what your power and will had decided beforehand should happen.” –Acts 4:28 NIV Bible.

**-Chapter Thirteen- Beyond the Fight ~**

He kicks open the rickety wooden door to the small cabin where the station assigned him to sleep in. He would share this room with Nick while Alison and Rose took the cabin across them. He had planned and requested that the two young teenage women should stay near him and Nick. He needed to watch them and he promised the others especially Brian and Kevin that Alison would be watched. He gazes at the quiet scenery of the log cabin, it looks peaceful expect for the sound of striking bullets coming from far off.

He drops the back bag and his suitcase on the wooden floor and makes his way to the bottom bunk bed. The room itself was decorated with one circular wooden table and two metal chairs. The walls are bare, only the mahogany planks there that did little to block out much of the strong cold wind coming from outside. The bunk beds had one white quilt and a sheet folded neatly on the corner of both of the twin size beds. A.J. sighs and lies back on the bottom bunk bed tired. He had a busy day in the morning when he along with the new recruits were trained to use guns that he only imagined existed in war movies. He never held a gun in his life beforehand and now that he knows how to use the deadly machine, it frightened him to know what disaster could result from the magnum. He closes his eyes and drifts into a light sleep, so for at least thirty minutes where he can get away from it all. His heart ache to be back home and missed his girlfriend terribly. He just knew Jamelet was staying up nights waiting for his arrival back into her arms. He sighs and welcomes the sleep, for he couldn’t think how upset the ones he care for are, he’s on business and he plans on making it back home no matter the cost.
~*~

He holds the magnum in his hands as he gazes over to his sibling. Her blonde locks tied in a bun as she concentrates on the target in front of her. The military sent him and his sister on the training base to practice their shooting. It was just the two of them there while the rest of the armed soldiers were called to fight. He gulps and watches his sister shooting in the center of the bull eyes placed in front of her ten feet away. Her mastery with the pistol and weapons fascinated him for he recalled Rose never having training in such an area. He looks at his sister and feels a sudden dread at his heart. If something went wrong in this war somehow, the loss of his sister would worry him to his death. He stares at Rose and longs to hug her, he truly loved his sister and would do anything to see her safe and happy again, but it seems now they’re both stuck in this war until its won.

He stares at Rose, her ocean blue eyes glittering in attentiveness as she practices her shoots. Her soft light tan complexion glitters in the soft yellow light. He recalls the time when they were little children and he combed her soft flaxen curls with a comb and helped her get dressed. He used to take her to her class and walk her down the hallways in their school to keep the bullies away from her. Now it was different, now he felt he couldn’t protect her anymore than he can protect himself. And that bothered him a bit.

Rose stops her shooting practice and gazes at him curiously, “What’s wrong? I have broccoli in between my teeth?” She asks, running to a small stained mirror on the wall in the training room.

Nick smiles and pulls her over to him in his arms, “You know I got your back right?”

Rose smiles and nods her head, embracing her older identical brother by two minutes. “Just like you said when I was getting bullied in school.”

Nick nods his head and whispers in her ear over the sudden quietness that loomed in the room, “And I mean it.” He states softly, looking out the dusty window where bodies of the dead soldiers were piling up and brought. He gulps and closes his eyes, this is a nightmare for him, he doesn’t know how he’ll survive through it all. And death seems to be lurking through the crevices of the building as more corpses were dropped off.
~*~

A.J. sits up suddenly in fright as the front door to his cabin opens. He rubs his eyes tiredly and sees Nick walking in holding his stomach. “Yo Nick, got a stomach ache?”

Nick starts coughing and lands on his knees as he coughs up a small amount of blood. This alarmed A.J and he rushes over to his wounded friend. Nick’s green t-shirt was stained with the crimson liquid pouring out of a bullet wound in his stomach.

“Oh God Nick!! What the hell happened dude?! We gotta call the paramedics for this, you’re shot!” A.J. yells in panic as he clutches a small navy blue towel on Nick’s stomach wound. “Did they call you in the war that you got shot?” A.J. says, the fear gripping his chest as he pulls out his cellular phone and dials for the emergency paramedics.

Nick lies back in A.J.’s arms, pressing the towel firmly over the wound waiting for the paramedics to arrive. “No, Rose almost walked in the war field. I…I… aww.” He screams in pain and continues speaking. “I saw one of the Darker Elitions pointing his rifle at her direction and I panicked. I pushed Rose out the way and got myself shot. I’ll be ok, it’s not a serious wound, I stopped bleeding.”

A.J. stares at his friend bug eyed, “Stop bleeding? Nick you got shot, did that ever register in your head? You got shot! Are you insane man? You could have gotten killed doing that! Have you thought if you died right then and there, what would have happened to Rose? Did you even think about that? How could you let Rose be so irresponsible? I promise the guys you would be safe and you go and get shot!” He states shouting in apprehension.

Nick sighs and waits for the paramedics, “Sorry, J. I’ll try harder next time. I promise.” He murmurs softly.

A.J. sighs and pats Nick shoulder, “It’s ok, I’m sorry for screaming like that, it’s just I’m worried about Rose that’s all. I’m worried about all of us and you scared me when you came in here bleeding. Mind you, I’m not fond of the whole body liquids and stuff.” He states jokingly gagging at the trail of blood Nick left behind on the floor besides him making Nick laugh. “They’ll be here in five minutes, until then we just sit and wait.” A.J. says quietly.

Nick smiles and nods his head, “Right, cause we really don’t have anywhere to go around here anyway.”

A.J. smirks and stares outside of the door for the arrival of two paramedics rushing through the door with an emergency kit in their hands.
~*~

Alison stares out the window and shakes her head, she couldn’t believe she was called to war. Her mind wondered as the screaming and running of the soldiers training nearby begin practicing their shooting

She brushes her dark medium brown locks into a ponytail and sits in a worn black sofa staring outside. She wanted to go home already and she only been here for two hours. She wanted to live, she didn’t want to die but her hope was fading as more corpses piled up outside the field near her cabin. She nibbles on her fingernails and waits for Rose to come back from training. She knew one of the soldiers would call her to practice once Rose comes back in the cabin. Sighing, she leans her head back and does a silent prayer that the Lord will bring peace to her hurting heart. She already saw too many dead bodies, many missing limbs and some almost unrecognizable, that it was hard to tell if it once were humans. She recalled when she got off the plane today to get to the cabin, the hundreds of bodies strewn across the dry beige earth stained with red. Many innocent un- trained soldiers like her, lied dead in the open fields- the results from the Darker Elitions. Her brown eyes weigh heavy as she lets a yawn come out. Her cell phone was taken from her and how she wished she can call Brian. She knew he must be worrying about her right now and her being in this dreadful war only made it worse. Alison stretches her arms in the air and scans her chocolate eyes across the small cabin room that she and Rose would share.

The wooden planks cover the floor and the wall. A worn sky blue rug was placed near the bunk beds, the beds themselves were covered with a flowered blanket and the two folded bright blue quilts lies folded at the corner of her and Rose’s beds. Other than that, a small portable refrigerator stands in the corner of the room and a small circular dining table stands near the door. A sink and small bathroom was added in the room. The room was strange and isolated and felt no where near home for Alison. Her snowy complexion shines in the dim yellow light as the morning sun bursts through the bared up windows in the room. “I wanna go home.” She whispers. And with that she closes her eyes waiting for her turn to be called by the soldiers.
~**~

"Revelations"


Chapter 14: Pain for Pleasure


Rose ran from the med ward over to what she knew to be her brother's cabin. She was just hoping those two field medics were still behind her and had taken her insane screams about her brother seriously. Ana and Howie they said their names were. They both looked very familiar to her and she knew she's met them before she just wasn't sure where or how. What scared her however was the fact that Ana is an exact duplicate of the child in her dreams and visions. Also, when she first saw her, she had an immediate feeling of safety and love around her that she couldn't explain. She shook the troubling thoughts out of her head when she picked up speed, ignoring the searing pain that had entered her stomach just then. She knew if something ever hurt Nick to the point where he'd have to leave her, it would destroy her. If the gunshot did it, it'd be her fault and she wouldn't be able to live with that knowledge eating at her. She burst into the cabin, running to her twin immediately, who was lying on the bottom bunk bed with AJ sitting beside him.

"Ice, you alright?" She cried, tugging at her flaxen locks nervously.

He gazed at his sister affectionately, pulling himself up into a sitting position. He cried out in pain quietly, trying to hide it from her.

"Yes Rain, I'm okay. Ain't I always?" he replied softly, smiling at her.

She grinned back at him, looking into a pair of ocean blue eyes identical to her own.

"I thought that was MY line."

"I stole it from you." he was stopped for he began to painfully cough up a small amount of blood, but before Rose could say anything, he caught sight of the two medics entering the cabin. Rose noticed and explained it to him.

"These two are Howie and Ana, our troops field medics. I went and got them the moment I saw you get hurt."

"I thought I told you that I didn't need a doctor." He murmured faintly.

"WELL THAT DOESN'T MEAN I'LL LISTEN! You and I need to have a serious talk about everything LATER." She told him, a hint of anger hidden within her voice.

The two medics walked past them to Nick.

"Guys, can we have some room?" Howie asked them kindly. The two teens moved and sat by the table. The twenty-year-old Latino ran his caramel hands through his dark curly strands tiredly.

"Rose, right?"

"Yeah, this is AJ, and the one you guys are examining is my twin brother Nick."

"Where was he shot?" Ana questioned, tying her blonde curls into a bun while Howie opened the medical kit.

"His stomach." AJ answered as he saw a look of pure anguish flash across Rose's sapphire eyes as she grabbed her own stomach in pain. She then started coughing violently with a little blood of her own coming up. Her lightly tanned face became flushed, her golden strands disheveled, and her mouth stained crimson. He gazed as her sympathetically, his chocolate eyes filled with concern.

"Rain, you okay?"

"Of course Alex, why wouldn't I be?"

He shakes his head, not convinced. He knew she was hurting. The twins had very different personalities in a lot of ways, but their unwillingness to admit they were sick or hurt wasn't one of them. Anyone close to them knew that they were annoyingly stubborn when it came to that, even with each other.

"Lets talk."

"I'm fine!"

"Outside."

"I'M FINE!

He stood up, ignoring her protests as he pulled her outside the cabin along with him. The sun was just barely rising, for that he was grateful cause the fighting hasn't started yet. The sky was a beautiful hue of reds and oranges, forever peaceful, unlike the soon to be battle around them.

"All right, what is it?"

"Nothing. Why does something always have to be wrong?" She screamed, jumping up. Another flash of pain came across her as she then went to her knees from its wrath.

AJ smirked, "Are you sure?"

"Yes."

"Don't lie to me girl, you know I can tell."

Rose composed herself and stood up, looking him straight in the eye.

"Fine, I'm really pissed off at Ice. He's doing really stupid stuff and treating me as if I was six instead of eighteen. I would tell him how I feel, but he's hurt, and I am worried cause I do love him. But this bugs me…A LOT. Happy now!" She spat out glaring at him, her own eyes full of fury and fire.

"Why are-" he stopped, seeing her bend over coughing up the crimson liquid yet again. "We'll talk later." They went back inside. He wondered why she was so mad. He didn't expect her answer; all he wanted her to do was admit she was hurt. What she told him completely took him by surprise. He went to the medics, about to tell them that Nick wasn't the only twin that was hurt, when he saw them apply a pale cream over the injury. They then began to wrap medical tape around a now standing Nick.

"What's that?" he asked them, seeing Rose sit by the table again out of the corner of his eye. Ana glanced up at him, walking with AJ over to Rose while Howie finished wrapping up Nick.

"A skin cream. It builds a new layer of skin over the injury and helps it heal faster and prevents infection. It'll be injured internally still, but I give it a day, two tops." She then notices Nick's sister holding her own stomach and grimacing in pure suffering.

"Were you injured too?"

"No."

She looks to AJ, hoping he'd know if she was hurt recently and how.

"Not sure, but a few minutes ago, she was coughing up blood just like her brother."

She shook her head sighing. "I've heard of twins having sympathy pains for each other, but this is ridiculous." She grabs the medical box and takes off Rose's black jacket, revealing her white tank top now stained crimson red. She pulls it up a little seeing a hole torn within the delicate flesh, gushing with blood. She searches for the bullet that should have caused it, but doesn't find one, her blue-green eyes swirling with puzzlement. She gazes over at Howie, thinking maybe he might have the answer.

"Hey D?"

"Yes?"

"You finished with Nick?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Come here, you've gotta see this."

He walked over along with Nick. He looked Rose's stomach over, as Ana began to clean up with anesthetics so she can apply the cream.

"Where's the bullet Ace?"

"Wasn't one."

His kind face crinkled in confusion as he focused his attention on the eighteen-year-old girl before him. He felt sorry for her and her brother. No one this young should be in a war. He felt an uncontrollable sense of compassion, like the one he would have for a younger brother. He didn't understand it. He shook his head softy, knowing he had to concentrate on his job before him.

"Did you get shot too?"

Rose's eyes twinkled in disbelief.

"NO."

"Yeah," Nick called out walking up behind her chair. "I made sure she didn't, trust me." Rose glared at him as AJ wrung his hands together nervously.

"And look what happened." He countered.

Ana and Howie both ignored them and continued to apply the cream to Rose's stomach.

"So what DID happen?" Ana asked, smirking at her. "How DID you end up getting hurt if you didn't get shot."

"I don't know guys, I seriously don't know."

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Jamelet groaned, watching people dance to the pulsing Latin music without worry. Her eyes went to the TV screen, which was now playing non-stop news on the war. She stared on; relieved when she saw that AJ's, Rain's, Ice's, and Ali's names weren't on the casualty list yet. Her brown melancholy eyes went back to the people on the dance floor. None of them had a care in the world; none of them knew the pain and unbearable heartbreak that had made a home in her ever troubled soul. She wiped away the tears forming in the corners of her eyes, wondering if she'd ever see her boyfriend or her friends ever alive again.

"I wonder that too."

She jumped, turning to see Brian, the person she knew Alison was closest to.

"What?"

"You're wondering if you'll ever see them again. I know because I think it too."

She sighed, ringing up an order at the register, writing it down on a slip of paper and pinning it up for Kevin or Kim to pick up.

"Do you think we will?"

Brian gazed at her, his deep blue eye shinning in understanding as he nodded softly.

"Yeah, I think we will. The twins are to damn stubborn, Ali's a fighter, and with AJ looking out for them…they're guaranteed to come back."

Jamelet smiled at him faintly. "You're right, they will come back." She embraced him tenderly.

"Thank you I needed that."

Brian smiled back, hugging her back tightly. "Hey I needed that too, believe me. They'll come back Jam, and we'll see them all alive again. You just wait."

Chapter 15 - Angel of Death

Ana sighed softly as she watched the auto-scanner outline Nick's abdomen and the organs lying within his body. Rose was being taken care of by Howie a few feet away in the containment area of the hospital. Ana had purposely jumped to working with Nick, because Rose kept staring at her strangely. It gave her an anxious feeling to have Rose's light blue eyes watching her every move. She could feel Rose's eyes on the back of her neck as Howie began basic vitals on Rose. Ana heard Nick moan, and she snapped back to reality. She glanced at the scanner, watching as a massive hemorrhage erupted within Nick's stomach, which caused the vomiting to be tainted with blood.

"What's that?" Nick whispered, pointing at the screen. He was exhausted from the day's events. AJ had left them in order to grab Alison and tell her of the news. Nick felt sweat layer his body as his stomach twirled with anxiousness.

Ana placed a hand on his shoulder, offering a smile of warmth. Nick tossed his head momentarily to the side. The smile was too familiar. The scent of roses that wafted in the air around the Para-Surgeon enticed Nick into remembering. He struggled as Ana turned down the calls she was receiving on her airway. "You have some damage to your stomach from the bullet. The doctor is going to take you into surgery and repair it. Lucky you, you'll be discharged from the army before you even met combat."

"But had to suffer with a bullet," Nick moaned.

"The doctor will be in the unit shortly. Just rest, okay?"

"Sure," Nick coughed.

Ana stood up, running her hands through her tussled blonde locks. The chaos of today seemed unbearable. She had been up since two in the morning running calls from the dying soldiers. Then the captain had called her to see her fighting tactics. Ana grew frustrated with the death she was submersed in, but silently loved the chaos that surrounded her. She held her arms across her chest as Howie walked over to her. "What's up with the chick?"

"She has hemorrhaging within her abdomen, the surgeon will be down shortly."

"Same with her twin."

"It's odd," Howie murmured.

"Everything is odd in this hellhole," Ana agreed as she watched Rose jump up from her hovering backboard. Ana narrowed her eyes as she watched Rose shake Nick's shoulder, trying to wake him up. Ana took long strides and cleared her throat loudly, causing Rose to jump with fright. "Where do you think you are going?" Ana demanded.

"I'm NOT getting surgery!" Rose hissed. "Neither is Ice!"

"You don't have much of a choice, sweetheart," Howie tried to tell her soothingly.

"Yes, I do! I can refuse treatment!"

"Not in this day and age, and certainly not under military law," Ana growled.

"Leave me alone, it's not your problem!"

"It is, moron. If you die, the blood is on my hands! Your stomach is slowly filling with blood, and after it fills, you'll either die from shock, or slowly all your systems will rot and die," Ana informed Rose coolly. She narrowed her dark ocean eyes, seas of turmoil whirling within the irises. "So, I suggest that you SIT DOWN," Ana ordered. She clapped her hand loudly against Rose's shoulder, sending her backward onto the backboard. Before Ana could instruct further, electricity erupted from her arm. She was propelled backward onto the floor, stunned. Her body steamed from electrodes swarming within her systems. She could hear Howie scream her name, but she said nothing as he reached down to shake her shoulders.

Rose's eyes flashed a bright white as Ana was propelled backward by the huge force. Her mind was flooded with dreams and realities. Pieces of her unknown past flew together unexpectedly. She saw herself running down large hallways with her brother chasing her heels. She screamed for her sister to run faster, although her sister was several paces ahead of her. She screeched with delight as her older sister tackled her, pinning her to the ground as Nick jumped on her back. She managed to pull her siblings to the floor with little effort. She pinned them, immediately kissing their cheeks with loving affection. 'We'll always be together, no matter what I need to do to get to you!' her older sister declared. Large red velvet curtains flowed behind her long flaxen curls, her ocean eyes sparkling like the calm seas, as she smiled devilishly. Her face finally cleared and aged right before Rose's eyes - the Para-Surgeon.

"Ana! Come on! Open your eyes!" Howie begged as he shook her shoulders. His mind clouded with confusion as he continued to provoke her. His heart ached as he slapped her cheeks. Her eyes immediately rolled to the back of her head as she limply lay. "COME ON, ANA! THIS ISN'T FUNNY! OPEN YOUR EYES!" he roared with anger.

Before long, Ana's eyes fluttered. She coughed as she immediately coiled into a fetal position against Howie's legs. He took a deep breath of relief, running his hands through her silky curls. He whispered sweet nothings as he calmed her coughs. He couldn't imagine what had thrown Ana backward with such violence. Ana slowly began to regain her composure as a voice shouted out, "YOU'RE MY SISTER! YOU'RE THE ONE WHO ALWAYS PROTECTED ICE AND I! ANA! YOUR NAME IS ANA!"

Howie and Ana turned around as Howie helped her to her feet. Rose sat up on her back board, proclaiming her blood ties to Ana. Howie watched Ana's face go pale, as if she remembered, but didn't dare say. He could feel each of Ana's muscles tighten beneath her skin. Her eyes narrowed as Rose roused her brother.

"You don't know what you're talking about," Ana stated with a soft anger. "You've been through a traumatizing experience. You're just trying to grasp onto loose straws. I'm sorry, but you're mistaken. The medications can have that effect."

"Anastacia, you're full name is Anastacia!" Rose blurted.

"You're crazy, okay? Stop it!" Ana protested.

"You have a tattoo on your right shoulder blade from when you were a baby. You wear a special chain on your right wrist! You also have another tattoo on the small of your back, which resembles the ones that Ice and I have. You are our sister! You have to understand! Please! You are my sister!" Rose pleaded, screaming at her through the silence of the dark halls.

"STOP IT!" Ana hollered back with intense anger.

"Ana," Howie soothed.

"I'm not your sister, nor will I ever be!" she seethed.

"You are pledged to us! Please, remember, Ana!" Rose begged once again.

"I have never been pledged to someone, nor will I ever be!" Ana declared, turning on her heel. She felt her chest compressing from anxiety. Her could hear Howie yelling behind her. She ignored his pleas and Rose's screams. She went into a blind fury. She ran as fast as she could, not holding back as the cold winds tore against her skin. She felt her hand slip down to the blade tied at her hip. She raised it, and screamed the battle cry of ancient languages.

*~*~*

The man screamed in anguish as he hurried into the darker halls of the palace. His arm was torn from the shoulder socket. Arterial blood spurted forth along the dark black tiles as he fell at the new King's feet. He coughed heavily, blood trickling down his lips as he tried to kiss the leather boot. The King growled, kicking his foot upward into the man's jaw. The man tottered backward, screaming in agony as blood spilled. The King shot a look of disgust, "Why are you spilling blood upon my tiles?"

"Help me," he gasped, twitching as he fell back to the floor. The last of the blood spurted forth. The man fell, dead from bleeding out. His lips instantly began to drain to a dark purple. His eyes twitched momentarily, before all body functions ceased. The King's nose wrinkled with distaste as he smelled the urine and feces erupting from the body.

"Rogue, get away," the King screeched.

"Sire, allow me to explain," a soldier called as he hurried past several guards. They offered helpless looks as the King waved them away. He sat upon his throne, feeling the smoothness of the bones. The skulls and bones took many pain-staking hours to carve into place. He smiled, glad that the Old King had stepped down. He finally began to rule how he pleased with the Old King as his advisor. He vowed to find his wife within the coming weeks.

"You have two minutes before you will clean this up," the King declared, motioning toward the dead body.

"Of course," the man bowed, his cape billowing in the Canadian air. He motioned toward the balcony. The King obliged, standing up and walking with him. They stood at the balcony, watching the distant fires blow against the winds. Sparks from guns lighting up the midnight sky and screams of terror and agony filling the night. The King smiled sadistically.

"I know what I have done, now, what is the point with this man?"

"There has been a rampage this afternoon. One woman has attacked our troops with a furious nature. Her defense tactics are astounding. It seems with the broad base of techniques she displayed that she has been taught all the dark martial arts and dark killing methods. She is specially trained in each weapon. Her agile body twists and turns in various ways that make our men defenseless! She screams the battle cry of our past world. And, how she fights, now that's the rub. She hardly displays her guns in terms of defense. Instead, she uses the sword at her side, severing bodies left and right. She challenges each man as if she were a man herself! My Lord, she has killed hundreds of men in a matter of hours, more than any Earthling could do in a matter of months with how well I trained them!"

The King fell silent for the longest moment. He scratched his chin, staring out at the far off battlefields. "Have you located her? Or taken her down?"

"No, I searched all of the military lists, and nothing has come up. One man swore she wore a special patch upon her arm. A symbol of serpent encircling a cross of sorts? I am not familiar with this symbol."

"It stands for their medical fields. Search the findings. Has anyone seen her body?"

"She is a beauty, that is what they say. The Angel of Death, that's what they are calling her."

"So be it, has anyone seen the flesh of her body?"

"No, but many of the dying do wish."

The King nodded briefly before returning to his throne. "Very well. Search the medical files to see if you can identify our Angel of Death. Then, watch for her. If she persists with the slaughter of our troops, we will capture her. However, she will not be killed, nor injured. Death will not kiss her lips till I see her right shoulder."

*~*~*

Jamelet chewed on her bottom lip as she sat in the small apartment that AJ and her rented. It had two bedrooms, which suited their needs perfectly. Jamelet watched as Brian, Kevin, and Kimberly conversed quietly. They all were playing a simple game of cards, but Jamelet couldn't concentrate. She felt something in the pit of her stomach. Something was terribly wrong. No one believed her, but she still couldn't shake the feeling. She watched Brian glance over at her. Jamelet shook her head, turning back to the TV. She hadn't turned the TV off since they returned to her apartment. She continuously stared at the lists of casualties.

"They're not on there," Brian told her softly.

"So, they could be!" Jamelet whined with fear.

"They're strong, they'll hold out," Kevin promised.

"You guys don't understand! That's my boyfriend out there. I love him with all my heart. If he died, I would die. I can't stand being apart from him. He hasn't messaged me since he arrived. That's horrid! There's something wrong! I just know it!" Jamelet voiced, her fingers trembling.

"Alison is my cousin, Jamelet, and I still have faith that she is alive and well," Brian assured. "I know if Ali died, there would be a terrible void in my life. I still keep faith in God. He will see us through this tragic war. He will also keep us safe. Just be thankful no one else has been called for duty. Alright? I'm sure we will hear from them sooner than expected."

"I fear for them so."

"I know you do, Jamelet," Kimberly cooed, embracing the younger women. She squeezed Jamelet's shoulders as Jamelet buried her face in Kimberly's shoulder. "It must be Hell watching that TV show every day. Come on, play a game with us. We promised AJ that you would be well taken care of. He'd kill us if he found you worsening your eyesight waiting for word of his nonexistent death."

Jamelet briefly nodded. She scooted toward the floor, bracing herself against Brian's legs. He rubbed her shoulders, causing her to laugh. Jamelet felt herself loosen up until the phone rang. She reached over, grabbing it. Her laughter caused a silence against the other end. "Hello? Jamelet Sanchez speaking, how may I help you?"

"Jamelet Sanchez?" the voice repeated.

"Yes, how may I help you?"

"Do you know a Nick Carter and Rose Carter?"

Jamelet's lips tensed into a frown. Her spine straightened immediately, causing Brian, Kevin, and Kimberly to halt their laughter. They stared at Jamelet as she bit down on her bottom lip. "Yes, I know Nick and Rose Carter. Is everything okay? Are they alive?"

"They put you on their contact list. They had an accident on the battlefield. It seems that both were shot in the abdomen. They were treated at the local hospital, and had minor surgery to repair a hole in both of their stomachs. They are resting and are perfectly healed, but they are being discharged from the military. It's vital that you pick them up as soon as possible."

Jamelet's breath ceased. Her eyes became blurry with tears. "Are they okay?"

"They're fine, I assure you."

"Their friends, Alison and AJ? Are they…"

"They are waiting at the hospital with them. They have sent word that they will meet you at the plane terminal. They've been given leave."

"Thank God."

"Hurry."

"Of course," Jamelet hung up the phone with her last words. She rubbed the tears from her eyes as she stood up. She ran into her bedroom, hurriedly packing clothes. Things flew about the room. Kimberly ducked as Brian and Kevin caught the items. They stared at her in shock.

"What's wrong?"

"The…the…"

"Is Ali okay?" Brian worried.

"It's the twins."

"Are they okay?" Kevin asked.

"They're in the hospital, and we need to leave - now!"

*~*~*

Howie laid on his bunk bed, staring at the cracked ceiling. Ana hadn't returned for several hours since running onto the battlefield. He feared that his best friend was dead, or worse. Tears trickled down the sides of his cheeks as he braced his head with his hands. He couldn't help but worry as he listened to the gunshots ringing loudly into the night. So many people had died, and Howie couldn't save them all. It tore his heart to pieces to realize that so many things were wrong with society - and that his friend was caught amiss the terror.

His eyes grew heavy, but they remained open. He wouldn't sleep until Ana was safely returned to the upper bunk. He felt his mouth tighten into a deep-set frown. Within a few hours, he would go onto the battlefield, looking for her body. He prayed that he found nothing. He heard the thunder clap against the sky. The dark bunk lightened as rays of lightening kissed the ground. He shivered, pulling his wool blanket tightly around his waist. He heard the rain tear loose from the clouds, raining down upon the soldiers.

'Come on, Ana, just come home, Ace,' Howie thought to himself.

His prayers were answered as the front door slammed closed. Howie jumped from his bunk, smacking his head against the top. He muttered a low curse, clutching the top of his head. He felt the pulsating throb of a headache rage against his temple. He held his head as he looked upward. He felt his heart fall against the floor when he took in Ana's appearance.

Blood clung to Ana's pale skin like a second coat of ammo. Pieces of muscles, skin, tendons, and other body parts clung to her bloody hair. Howie feared that the body parts upon her were not signs of her life saving skills, but signs of the deadly arts. She smelled of death. Her eyes were wild with dark seas of trouble swirling about the irises. A deadly flicker of hate swarmed against the lightening cracks in her pupils. Blood seeped into her hair, coloring it a filthy red as it hung against her lower back as if she had recently showered. She said nothing as she let her sword clatter to her feet.

"Ana?" Howie whispered, not sure that it was his Ana. The Ana that he had joked with so many nights before. The Ana that held the sweetest smile on her lips when he hugged her. The same Ana that cried the first night she lost a child to a drunk driver. The same Ana that smiled at the stupidest of his jokes, no matter what the pun. She couldn't be the sweet dispositional Ana that vowed to save the world in medical school. His heart sank to his feet when she said nothing.

"Ace, talk to me," he urged.

Ana said nothing as she immediately reached for her belt. She tore it off with her blood-tainted fingers. It fell with a heavy thump as she tore her buttoned shirt. She stripped off the bloody clothing until she was left in her underwear and white tank top. She pulled her hair into a ponytail, still staring at the far wall. She seemed to be looking through Howie as she kicked all the clothing away from her. The bloody heap seeped into the floor. Howie knew in the morning there would be a stain of death.

"Ace?" Howie called.

"What?" she whispered, walking towards him. Howie sighed with relief as she laid in his bunk. She wrapped his blanket around her, curling against his back. Howie faced the wall and the door, sighing deeply. He was afraid to look at her.

"What happened out there?"

Ana went silent.

"Was it because of the twins?"

Still silence.

"Ace?"

"No, it wasn't."

"They were our patients before. That's probably why she remembered your name. She was really tore up that you left so abruptly. Will you at least visit them? They're being discharged tomorrow morning. They wanted to see you. They begged me to make you visit, Ace," Howie whispered as he finally turned to look at her. Even in the darkness he could still see the gentle curves of her figure and the sweet angelic features of her face. Her blue-green eyes glittered in the darkness as she remained silent, but intently staring at him.

"Can't you promise me, Ace?" Howie sighed.

She still remained silent.

"You scared me, Ace."

"Sorry, Love," Ana whispered.

"Promise me that you'll never run off like that again," Howie whispered fiercely as he laid back down in his bed. He curled his arms around her waist, pulling her close. He needed to feel her next to him. He needed to feel that she was real. He heard the rustling of the blanket as she turned to face the wall.

"I promise, Love," she whispered as she heard the steady rhythm of his breathing. He had drifted to sleep. Ana shivered as she stared at the dark wall. She could never reveal what the rage inside her possessed her to do on the battlefield. She would never sleep again. All she could see were the helpless eyes pleading with her for salvation. Ana trembled as salty tears fell down upon her bloody cheeks. She had killed so many in so little time. Her fingers trembled, because she felt so comfortable with the blade. Tears of remorse flooded her soul as well as her eyes. For once in her life, she prayed for darkness to take over her soul.

“Revelations”

“Your arm is endued with power; your hand is strong, your right hand exalted.”- Psalms 89:13, NIV Bible

**~Chapter Sixteen- Deeper Intentions

Jamelet jumps into the black Bentley as Kevin starts the ignition and backs out into the street. Brian and Kimberly sigh and lean back in the leather black seats as Kevin drives down the highway to Resident Hospital.

“Who called you exactly, that said the twins were in endangered?” Kimberly asks, her dark orbs gleaming in the morning sunlight.

“One of the hospital attendants there. The guy said the twins were wounded during the war, nothing to severe but enough to be a bit concerned about.” Jamelet states, taking a deep breathe. She was concerned about Nick and Rose, they were already hurt and they weren’t even called into war yet!

Kevin grins softly and pats Jamelet left knee gently, “The guys are fine, if the doctors are sending them back here to us, it’s even better. Besides A.J. is back with them, you get to see him again. So that should bring a smile back on your face.”

Jamelet giggles gently, “Yeah, your right. He’s back and he didn’t get to fight in the war.”

In the back, Brian sighed deeply and loud enough for Kevin and Jamelet to hear. “I don’t know why would they send Nick and Rose back here unless they’re seriously hurt.” Brian whispers.

Kimberly stares at her cousin, “Don’t say that, they’re fine! That’s what the doctor said. Alison is back too, so stop bugging.” She says tying up some dark brown strands loosely back in a bun.

Kevin pulls into the hospital parking lot and the four of them file out the car in a hurry, racing over to the entrance of the hospital.

Kevin, the first one to enter through the sliding glass doors was greeted by a young nurse receptionist behind her thick tall mahogany desk.

“Morning sir, how can I help you?” The young nurse states, her dark chocolate complexion standing out against the starch white nurse’s outfit.

“Hi, listen my friend here received a call from the unit in the war station that two young teenagers: Nickolas and Rose Carter were sent here to be picked up by us.” Kevin states: tapping nervously on the counter with his fingers. The nurse smiles and makes a quick call to check if what to see if the doctor approved of the two being released.

“Ok.” The nurse states suddenly startling the four young people before her. “The doctor states to wait over there in the waiting room for a few minutes and he’ll bring the siblings over to you. I’ll need one of you to sign the papers of release, that is if any of you are of age.” She states smirking.

Kevin smiles and nods his head, “We’re all of age actually.” He quickly grabs a pen on the table and signs his name on the release forms.

The nurse rolls her eyes and snatches the paper away, “Yeah, sure.” She states annoyed and places the form in a manila folder.

Brian blows air out of his mouth as he pulls an annoyed Jamelet away from the desk. “They’ll be in a few, calm down and don’t strangle the nurse.”

Jamelet mumbles something incoherent under her breath as she collapses along Kimberly on the hard stiff couch provided in the waiting room. Kevin and Brian stand nearby the two women whispering something. Suddenly Brian’s eyes lit up when he sees his friend A.J. holding onto a weak Rose and Nick as they all walks slowly into the waiting room. Kevin and Brian smile and help Nick and Rose take a seat gently as Jamelet and A.J. embrace in tight hug.

“Thank God you’re back! I thought I was never gonna see you again.” Jamelet whispers softly, her light brown filled with unshed joyful tears.

“Sweetie I could never stay away from you for too long. I’m so sorry about what happened to the twins, I feel like it’s my fault this happened. If only I watched them like I should have, I could have avoided all this.” A.J. states.

"It's not your fault, you did what you could." Alison states confidently.

Jamelet smiles, “They cut off all your hair. You look so different, like another person.” She whispers softly, running her hands over his shaven face.

Brian smiles, “She’s right. Maybe you should consider that as a different style, a change from your thug urban look.”

A.J. laughs and tugs on his black suede jacket, his tan complexion glittering in the strong white florescent lights of the hospital. Kimberly smiles at the two siblings and checks their wounds on their abdomen.

Alison steps in front of Brian and Kevin and her dark brown orbs fill with sad tears, “Oh God. I’m ok and back, away from the war. Brian, Kev, you wouldn’t believe how horrible it was over there. The deaths I’ve seen the minute I got there. It was sick, the Darker Elitions are no joke! And then with what happened with Nick, I was freaked out. I’m just happy that the commander let me go with the guys.” She collapses in her cousin’s arms crying from being overwhelmed. Her snowy complexion glittered in the hospital lights.

“Guys, I feel so bad for what you went through.” Kimberly says sadly.

Nick groans and shakes his head, “Na, don’t worry about it. I think it made me stronger. I can handle the pain. I lost of bit of blood but I’m doing well now thanks to A.J. and Alison.”

Jamelet gazes at her boyfriend curiously as A.J. explains that he and Alison gave some of their blood along with a donor to help out the lost of blood from Nick and Rose.

Brian being curious, sits beside Rose, “I thought only Nick got shot, I didn’t know you got hit too.”

Rose shakes her flaxen blonde head no and stutters nervously, “But I didn’t! I mean I almost did, but it was Nick that took the bullet. I was saved.”

Kevin rubs his chin and shakes his head in perplexity, “I heard of twins feeling sympathy pains for one another but this is extreme. Rose, you have a bullet hole and the doctors mentioned you were bleeding profusely on the way traveling back here. How can you not say you weren’t shot, maybe you did but you don’t remember, cause this is impossible.” His emerald eyes stare at the twins.

Rose getting infuriated with repeating her side of the story, stands up and points at Kevin, her ocean blue eyes gleaming and becoming cloudy. Kevin stands up and feels goose bumps arising from his arms, feeling suddenly cold in the room. He begins shivering and watches Rose staring at him in rage. Her blue orbs swirled in emotions and Kevin could see his breath coming out in cold mists. He backs away from the angry adolescent and stares at the others in fear and confusion. A.J. stands in front Rose, distracting her.

“What the hell was that?!” A.J. yells at Rose. He couldn’t understand it but he knew the room dropped in temperature since he walked in with the twins.

Nick struggles to stand up and stares at Rose, a look of perplexity crosses his light tan complexion. “Rose, what happened girl? What did you think you were trying to do? You scared us. Apologize to Kevin for staring at him like that.” Nick states, his breath coming out in mists as the room feels incredibly cold suddenly.

Jamelet watches the twins whisper in conversation when suddenly Jamelet recalled something, the cold: the cold brought back memories of all of them together in what seems like a large glass container. She felt this cold before but not from a person, from a machine. Jamelet closes her eyes tightly as she feels the grip of A.J.’s hand on her shoulders, talking to her. Her mind seems to be somewhere else as she gazes at Brian and Kevin to see them laughing. She closes her eyes again and sees herself running down a desolate hallway to reach a tall blonde haired woman. The pounding of her footsteps echoes against the red tiles, in her head. She keeps her eyes close to see where this strange “memory” will take her. She sees herself along with A.J. holding onto two flaxen haired twin’s hands, guiding the siblings hands to a picture of what seemed like a boy near their age with dark hair. The picture stared back at her and Jamelet couldn’t make sense of this.

“What?” Jamelet speaks to A.J. suddenly as the memories of that fade away.

“You look lost for a moment. I said are you ready to go?” A.J. repeats to her.

She nods her head, her dark medium locks tumble around, “Yeah, yeah. Let’s get out of here.”

Alison smiles and walks out the door with her three cousins as A.J. and Jamelet help out the twins to the front exit of the hospital leaving the silent eerie institution.
~*~

The king paces in front of his throne angrily awaiting news from his messenger. He turns at the sound of the thick mahogany door opening as a small timid man slithers into the room. “Took you long enough. What about that woman, the exceptional one that was destroying our army?”

The messenger quivers at the sight of the young king and stutters, “Well sire. It seems she has part of our blood in her. She has all the Darker Elitions fighting ability and even more. She has incredible power, but we, we well we haven’t caught her.”

The king’s dark eyes narrow at that statement and he slams his fist down on a small round table besides the throne, breaking the table in half. The loud crack makes the messenger jump in fright. “Sire, I know you wanted to get your hands on her, but she’s more difficult to get to. And she has family that seems to be puzzling our dear girl.”

“Family?” The king asks curiously, “What family? We tore her away from her parents long ago. Her parents are dead. She has no memory.”

“Sire, if I can say so, she saw one of the siblings on the field while she was battling our men. I over heard her screaming something when she visited the two siblings in the medical ward. She ran out screaming our battle cry!! Sire our battle cry!! No one knows that outside the army, but she does! She stated she was no sister of anyone. But the blonde haired girl hurt thinks differently.” The messenger states, his little eyes perked at the King’s facial movement.

“Well she’ll believe soon enough.” The king states and with that lifts the sword buckled around the side of his thigh and shoves the sharp metallic sword through the messenger’s stomach, ripping the soft flesh and organs. The messenger gags and falls over dead on the floor. “You did your job already. No use for you anymore. I’ll do what my father could not. I will get a hold of our troubled angel of darkness and the sooner the better.” And with that, the king settles back on his throne chair watching the trail of the crimson substance coming from the messenger’s ripped body. The blood traces a pattern on the red tiles and the king smiles. His eyes stare outside the window to see the human lives being wasted and destroyed and that brought a sadistic sneer on his twisted face.
~*~

Howie watches his friend Ana sleep calmly in his arms. It disturbed him last night when she entered through the door covered in blood. The room now carried the stench of death as the dry blood on the sword cracked. ‘God Ana, what happened to you? You killed! That’s not like you. I mean you did help eliminate almost half the enemy army. But still your strange attitude, this isn’t the Ana I know.’ He thinks to himself. He watches the woman curled in his arms, her blonde tresses matted with dry blood in a deep sleep. She’ll have a lot of explaining to do when she gets up and they’ll have to clean all the mess she left behind. Howie sighs and leans his head back on the pillow, ‘It’s gonna be a long day.’ He shakes his head and stares at his friend. She knows she won’t talk but he needs answers to her sudden strange expedition and he hopes it wasn’t the influence of the twin patients. He closes his eyes and falls into a light nap, hoping that when he opens his eyes, his Ana will be the same one he met before she took lives in the war.

"Revelations"


~**Chapter 17: Unknown Lives


Rose sat outside in their balcony, catching sight of the tattoo her and Nick had on their left wrists. It was a navy blue ring, inside was a crimson heart with two swords crossing through it under two golden moons. She sighed gently, staring up at the stars above her; she loved doing this and felt as if there was something out there just waiting for her. Rose pulled up her green t-shirt a tad, rubbing the medical tape that covered her abdomen and wondering when Nick was gonna be back with their medication. The young girl watched the stars sparkle in the dark velvet sky while her mind went back to a time when she used to do this all the time, but never alone. She saw herself atop a high, grassy hill staring up at the sky as she was now. Rose was there along with someone else, she looked to see who it was and was shocked to see Brian instead of her twin. Her hand grasped his as she leaned up against him, his hand running through her silky golden locks. She smiled at him lovingly, marveling at the beauty of the two moons above them, he then lifted her chin toward him. His deep blue eyes gazing into hers as their faces leaned closer and her eyes began to close….

"RAIN! I'm back!" her sibling called out, his voice breaking her free from her visions.

Nick set the bags he got from the local pharmacy on the counter, knowing where his twin was relaxing. He groaned quietly, walking onto their balcony, which was nice since their apartment was on the second floor. She had been doing this more and more often lately and he didn't know why, which was concerning him a bit.

"Whatcha doing, brat?" he teased, ruffling her flaxen curls as he sat down beside her.

Rose turned to him, flashing her trademark, winning, Carter smile. "Not much Ice brain. Just looking up at the stars. They're beautiful aren't they?"

Nick nodded, grabbing her hand, squeezing it affectionately. He looked up at the stars too, when suddenly images blazed before their eyes and they saw themselves in a basement instead of the balcony. Rose squeezed her identical brothers hand tightly, relieved he was there with her in what seemed like a large laboratory.

"Is this a dream?"

"I don't think so Rain."

They watched on in shock as Jamelet and AJ came down along with herself and Nick. Rose then noticed herself gazing about and asking Kevin something as nick caught sight of Brian coming down the metal staircase. Rose taps Nick, pointing everyone else out to him.

"BRIAN!" he yelled, but the sandy haired teen took no notice of them as Nick watched himself walk up to him and they do their own handshake.

"Rain," Nick hissed, "They can't see us!"

"I know! And why are WE over there?" she choked out as they watched themselves walk into a closet like room along with Kevin, Jamelet, AJ, and Kim.

"What are they doing here?" Rose wondered aloud seeing Howie and Ana, those two Para Surgeons who helped them, come inside the basement.

"Who knows? This is getting stranger by the moment." He replied trying to stay calm for his sister, seeing Alison, Brian, and the two medics soon follow with the door closing behind them. The twins watch on while they argue silently about something and begin to bang on the door angrily. They walk up to the case, their identical blue orbs widening in horror as they saw their friends along with themselves slowly begin to freeze. The two of them hug each other in fear, burying their faces into each other's shoulders, not wanting to watch the unspeakable horror any longer.

When they finally looked up a few moments later, they both saw that they were once again back in their balcony. Rose exhaled softly; relieved, not realizing she was holding it in in the first place. Nick ran his hands through his spiked blonde locks, when a dam broke and the memories flooded into the twins' heads, drowning the ones they had always taken for true before, but knew now that they weren't.

Rose backed away from the terrace into the living room, frightened from the events that had just occurred.

"Nick."

"Rose."

"You first." They said together.

"Nick, its clear to me now. Who we are, where we're from, our life. I mean it never felt right before. But now? Do you remember? Our betrothals, El Silencio, my relationship with Brian. I don't understand it but it all makes sense now."

He nodded, grinning at her.

"It does, our sister Ana, mom and dad, the visions, the dreams, who we really are."

Rose tugged at her hair nervously, still trying to sort out these new revelations of the night, a thoughtful look coming across her innocently beautiful face.

"Ice, what happened to us? Why are we here? What happened to our home? Earth isn't out true home, Venus is."

Nick sighed in frustration, gazing at his baby sister.

"I don't know Rain. I honestly don't have one freaking clue."

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Jane sat inside her deep scarlet velvet throne watching her niece and nephew as they sorted through their memories. She knew they needed to learn everything soon; the war was a sign of what they were getting into. The Darker-Elitions are getting close to discovering Ana, which means her end was coming. She flipped through the forest green leather-bound book in her hands, knowing what she had to do if she was to give the kids salvation.

"JULIE!"

A young Venusian servant girl ran up, her fiery red hair toppling past her shoulders, her green eyes landing on the book within the young queen's delicate snowy hands.

"Yes, my lady?"

"Give this to McLean and Sanchez. They'll know what to do. Make sure they get this. It's extremely important."

She nodded, grabbing the book and running down the dark candlelit halls. Jane's big tan eyes focused once again onto the mirror in front of her. Tears streamed down her face as Nick and Rose began to figure out what was really going on. She knew it had to be hard for them, having a fake past, a royal legacy, and being part of the chosen ten that will finally bring peace to their fighting galaxy.

"Soon, kids soon." She whispered, running her hands over the mirror. She held her hand out to the blue glass orb as it floated to her, knowing it was time to see what the other chosen ones were doing.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Brian sighed in contentment, watching a shooting star blaze across the sky as he sat out in his backyard of the small house he and his cousins shared. His thoughts went to Rose, the blonde haired, golden angel that he knew to be Nick's twin sister. He felt a deep unyielding love for her, one he couldn't explain. It was like one would have for a fiancé or a girlfriend of a few years. He gazed up, feeling calmed by the stunning sky. Brian smiled, knowing Rose would enjoy this as well.

His mind showed him a time when he and Rose were sitting on the balcony of a grand home, staring up at the stars. She gazed at him happily, her ocean eyes sparkling with joy. They leaned in closer, with Rose kissing him softly on the cheek.

"Be there for me always?" she asked him tenderly.

"Now and forever. You're my life Rain, my angel. I could never be away from you long." He placed her soft hand into his, "I promise you that as long as I live I'll be there for you whenever you need me."

"I believe you. I'm just glad I'm marrying you one day instead of some other snobby, royal, goon here."

"Even if you were, I would stalk you until you left him, it would be pure torture having to live without you by my side."

"And I with you." She whispered into his ear, resting against him, and falling asleep in the comfort in his arms. He sighed, as they laid there together happily in the sparkling light of the two moons above them and stared into the night.

It then went to an image of him and Alison talking with advisors of some kind in the grand dining hall of Nick and Rose's castle.

The advisor was in a navy suit, his unruly black curls flowing in the breeze coming through a nearby window. Just then Nick and Rose walked into the room, Nick in a black suit, and Rose in an elegant midnight blue ball gown, Nick's silver crown and Rose's silver tiara glittering in the light. Brian looked down to see himself in a forest green suit and was surprised to see his cousin Ali next to him in a evening dress the color of the violet lily pads in the pond nearby.

"Lord and Lady Littrell, I would like to introduce you to your betrothed mates, Princess Rose Aileen Carter, and Prince Nickolas Gene Carter. Rose, Nickolas, I give you Lord Brian Thomas Littrell, and Lady Alison Marie Littrell. They are lord an lady of the Uranial Venusian estates."

They walked up to the twins, his eyes gazing to Rose's as the voices of Nick and Ali started fading into the background.

"Hi it's a pleasure, I've never met a goddess of beauty before."

She blushed and shook his hand softly, "I'm no goddess but I am glad to meet you."

He grabbed her hand and they begin to walk down the hall together. "The pleasure is all mine." He replied.

Brian shook his head as the images faded away, realizing Ali was standing above him.

"Hey Bri, you there?"

His azure eyes glanced about dizzily, finally settling on his cousin, his best friend. He stood up, watching her tie her long brown hair into a high ponytail.

"What? I didn't hear you, sorry."

"I said dinners ready, but be warned, Kevin's trying to cook lasagna." She told him, her brown eyes swirling with amusement.

"Take out Ali?"

"Yeah, otherwise we'll croak."

They laughed, putting their arms around each other as he grabbed the keys.

"So what are we getting?" he asked.

"Pizza?" she replied, opening up the door to the blue Honda civic, and getting into the passengers seat.

"Pizza it is then" he confirmed. 'It was just my imagination' he thought pushing the thoughts out of his mind as he drove off into the night, not knowing how wrong he really was.

Howie groaned softly as the new rays of dawn began to peak through the dusty curtains of his housing unit. He yawned, turning over onto his back and stretching his arm across the bed, hoping to hit Ana and rouse her from her death-sleep. Only, his hand brushed against the softness of the mattress. Howie’s eyes immediately opened as he looked to his side – Ana was no longer in the bed. Fear began to race down his spine, indicating that Ana was in trouble. Howie’s heart began to race as he sat up from the bed.

Her voice suddenly echoed, “YOU CRAZY BASTARDS! STEP BACK UP OFF ME BEFORE I OPEN A GIANT CAN OF—!”

Howie felt his stomach twirl with sickness as he tumbled out of the bed. He struggled to his feet while he felt his legs get tangled within the sheets. His head pounded with intensity while Ana’s raging voice grew louder. He looked down at the bloody mess that was yet to be cleaned, fearing that she might do the same again. The musty smell of death invaded his nostrils. He heard the sharp sounds of swords bouncing off one another. Howie cursed as he reached down to untangle his legs and went running into the sunlight.

“ANA!” he screamed out in fear.

He was prepared to raise his gun and shoot whatever was attacking Ana, but the sight before him was too much. Ana had swept her sword to the throat of a young guard, slicing the flesh and letting his head fall to a growing pile. Blood smeared upon her tank top and boxers. Her hair was dried with blood as the tips were drenched with freshly spilled blood. She slammed her sword into a pile of torsos, arms, legs, and other body parts. Her ocean eyes swirled with intense darkness of the stormy nights.

“Ana,” Howie whispered in shock.

Ana’s head turned toward Howie as she stood among the carnage. Her eyes glittered with fresh tears as she stared at him. Her ocean eyes suddenly calmed into the natural blue-green-gray mists that Howie often gazed into. Howie’s heart grew numb as Ana released the crimson sword from her grasp. Howie watched her tumble through the carnage into his arms. He heard shouting.

“What did you do?” he asked with agony.

Howie groaned with anger as Ana went silent. Ana couldn’t form the words as she nestled her bloody face into the crook of Howie’s arm. He could feel her trembling against his bare chest. Howie immediately scooped the woman into his arms as several men came running into the picture. He quickly ran back into their bunk, letting the first man at the scene claim the victory of the slayings. If the army knew of Ana’s skilled fighting, they would draft her into the head of the army – Howie feared that consequence.

He slammed the door shut to their room. He fiercely grasped Ana’s shoulders, shoving her back into the door. The door slammed as dust flew about the room. Ana’s eyes grew wide in terror as she saw the simmering rage within Howie’s usually kind brown eyes. His face contorted into a look of pure bitterness and irritation. Ana felt her throat close with fear – he had never been so rough with her. “Anastacia, you are going to talk to me, now. There is no backing out. You’re seriously putting yourself at risk, and I can’t stand it any longer!” Howie whispered, his voice tight with rage.

“I… Love, don’t do this,” Ana whispered as his fingers coiled tighter around her arms.

“Ace, you need—”

“I’m just as scared as you are,” she whispered, bowing her head in shame. She gazed at the bloody heap in the corner of the room. Pictures of her adventure blurred against her eyes. She could see the torture and pain she had inflicted on each guard. Her eyes wetted with tears. She hadn’t killed a person in all her life, but within two days, she had managed to slay hundreds. She felt Howie’s fingers release as she wilted to the floor.

“Just, tell me, Ace. That’s all I ask,” Howie pleaded as he crouched down to her height. Ana ran her fingers through her bloody hair. She made a face as she examined her fingers – they were tainted with the blood of others. She gazed up at Howie, finding that his eyes returned to the normal soft brown. His features were flaccid, and concerned. He placed his hand upon her knee. “You know you can tell me everything, kid.”

“I got up this morning and heard something outside. I went to check what it was, and those guys just grabbed me. They held me in this death trap, talking in this strange language. But as I struggled, I began to understand what they were saying. They wanted to kill me, but someone wanted me worse. I could actually see what they feared as I screamed for them to let me go. One guy was deathly afraid of bugs, and his stomach exploded with all kinds of creatures. He fell to the ground as the bugs ate his flesh. When the dead man loosened his grip, I grabbed another’s sword and just started swinging. I didn’t even get slashed with a sword, and when I finally looked up – they were all dead…” Ana whispered, explaining as best as she could.

“How did you learn to fight like this, Ace?” Howie asked softly.

Ana shook her head. “I don’t know. Once a sword, blade, gun, or any sort of weapon slides into my fingers – I just have a feeling. I let my body move where my subconscious decides.”

Howie nodded, knowing very well that she had no understanding of her abilities. He looked at her, sensing her anxieties and pains. Howie hadn’t a clue how to react to her killings. He wanted to support her, and tell her that it would be okay – but he didn’t know. He couldn’t possibly know. Howie glanced back at her, leaning into kiss her bloody cheek. “I really don’t know what to say, Ana. I mean, you’re scaring me. I want to help you, but I feel like this is your own battle… It makes me feel helpless.”

“I don’t know what to tell you.”

“Then what can you tell me, Ace?”

Ana glanced down at her bloody hands. She felt tears burn at the back of her eyes. She looked up at the old ceiling, submersing the tears. She glanced back at him, letting him rub the few stray tears upon her cheeks away with his thumbs. Ana glanced down at the necklace dangling from Howie’s neck – her mind began to whirl. “I can tell you things that don’t make sense to me,” she answered.

“What’s that, Ace?”

“My bracelet—”

“The one I gave you when we graduated?”

“Yes,” Ana replied, producing the small silver chain that lay gently against her pale wrist. She never took it off. It was a token of Howie’s affections, and that meant everything to Ana. She loved the design upon her bracelet. The design was of a blazing summer sun with a chain of stars and hearts resting upon its forehead as its crown. Within the middle were Howie’s initials, or so Ana assumed. “Howie, my bracelet is the same as the tattoo on your left shoulder.”

“I guess I got it to match my tattoo,” Howie stated, instantly bringing his hand up to cover the tattoo upon his left shoulder.

“That’s not just it, Love. Those guys that I killed from the Darker-Elitions – they all wear an emblem across their swords and chests,” Ana explained as she reached behind her and lowered the thick strap of her tank top from her right shoulder. Howie nodded at the exposed tattoo on her right shoulder. The tattoo was a black bleeding heart with a sword piercing down. Ancient lettering crossed the sword’s handle while a dark moon rose slightly above the bleeding heart. Howie stared blankly, instantly remembering the necklace he held. “Howie, this is the same picture on the dead guys, and it’s on my shoulder! Plus, you have it on that necklace you wear.”

Howie reached up and touched the necklace that Ana had given him. He knew the exact markings upon the necklace. Ana had told him it represented that she would never leave him until death took her. Howie fell silent as he stared at her tattoo. He was completely and utterly confused. He blinked rapidly as Ana shook his shoulders. Howie stuttered, “W-W-What?”

“What does that mean, Ace? Am I evil?” Ana asked, her bottom lip quivering.

“No! No! No! You’re not evil!” Howie burst, tucking her into his arms. He felt her shaking as he rocked her gently back at forth. He cared for her so deeply. He kissed her bloody curls. She was his Ana, and that meant she was the sweetest person in the world. She killed those men to defend others and herself. That’s why she killed. That had to be why she killed. She wasn’t evil, and she wasn’t a part of those horrid beasts. “Don’t ever think you’re evil, Ace! You’re the most loving person I’ve met. Never evil. Never!”

“I get so angry, though. The anger just consumes all logic in my soul. I want to kill. I liked killing those men! I wanted to see them die! I was so mad, and the rage bubbles inside me. Even when I hurt someone, the rage continues. There’s no satisfaction, and it never burns out! It just gets hotter and hotter. I feel like some kind of monster! I’m so scared, Howie. I don’t sleep anymore at night. I just lay there in wonder. I fear the morning. I fear the new emotions that come with the dawn. Howie, I’m scared of myself,” Ana whispered in his arms, staring at the wall.

“Don’t think about it, Ana. It’s going to be okay,” he soothed softly. He didn’t know what to make of the rage growing inside her. He knew she would get better – she had to get better. His Ana always bounced back. She wasn’t evil – she was his Ana.

“I’ll make it better, I promise,” he whispered.

*~*~*

“BRIAN! YOU ARE SUCH A WEASLE!” Alison shrieked as she ran into Kevin’s backyard, soaking wet. Brian had decided to attack his favorite cousin with a water balloon. Kevin and Kimberly roared in laughter as they watched Alison chase Brian out of the door. Brian giggled with a fierce passion as Kevin shook his head.

It felt good not to care about the war. It felt even better that Alison was back home. Brian had begun to feel the same again. Kevin noticed that his male cousin’s perky nature was back. He was always scooping up Alison and covering her face with kisses. He teased her mercilessly. Alison took the lashings, but loved every minute of it. She knew that Brian would never hurt her. It made Kimberly and Kevin happy to watch the younger cousins play.

“COME AND GET ME, ALI!” Brian cackled, jumping off the porch and running down the large backyard. Kevin lived in the country with Kimberly. They liked the solitude it provided, and it was the perfect place to house Kevin’s horses. He prided himself on having the best thoroughbreds.

“BRIAN THOMAS!” Alison shrieked.

“TOO SLOW!” Brian cried out, creeping down toward the car garage. His heart began to beat furiously as he looked around, searching for a place to hide. He could hear Alison screaming his name. She was only a few feet away from him. He took a deep breath, feeling the winds about him pick up. He needed a place to hide. Before he could give himself up, he felt his feet being lifted from the ground. Brian screeched in surprise as he flew through the air.

“BRIAN!” Alison called out as she ran out to the garage. She looked around, finding Brian nowhere. Alison pouted, crossing her arms across her chest. “This isn’t funny, Bri! Not funny at all! You always do this to me!” Alison squealed. She felt Kevin and Kimberly lay their hands upon her shoulders.

“Did you loose our cousin?” Kimberly teased.

“NO!” Brian’s voice carried.

“What?” Alison immediately searched about the cars. “WHERE ARE YOU?”

“LOOK UP!” Brian shouted. Kevin, Kimberly, and Alison immediately looked up, finding themselves drawn toward the large basketball hoop that Kevin had erected. It was several feet up, no one could make a slam dunk without a large box. Everyone’s jaws dropped when they saw Brian clinging to the rim of the hoop, several feet in the air. He held a wicked grin upon his face.

“HOW DID YOU DO THAT?!” Kimberly shouted in shock.

“I don’t know!” Brian called back.

“You’re crazy!” Alison growled.

“No, I’m just going to have one HELL of a jump-shot!” he laughed.

*~*~*

Nick pulled on Rose’s arm, racing up the steps of the apartment blocks. He searched for the right number, urging to keep Rose at his side. There was so much to tell. So many details that he and Rose had sorted out. Life seemed empty without his older sister. He longed for her to be by his and Rose’s side. Nick pounded his fist upon Jamelet and AJ’s door. Rose grabbed his shoulder. “Ice, they’re not going to believe us,” she whispered in fear.

“They have to believe us,” Nick growled.

“But—”

“You’ve always trusted me, haven’t you, Rose?” Nick asked, still pounding on the door.

“Yes.”

“Then, let me be the older twin, and trust me now,” Nick urged as the door opened.

AJ peered out at the anxious twins. He yawned, scratching his shaved head. He gave Jamelet a puzzled look as she wrapped her arms around his waist from behind, resting her chin upon his shoulder. AJ rested his head upon Jamelet’s head. “What are you two doing here at five in the morning? You guys are supposed to be home resting!” AJ scorned, narrowing his eyes at the younger adults.

“We couldn’t sleep,” Rose blurted.

“Still, you guys did have surgery. You should be at home,” Jamelet agreed.

“Can you just let us in?” Nick pleaded.

“What’s wrong?” Jamelet asked as she broke her and AJ’s embrace. She pulled her boyfriend back, allowing the twins to hurry into the living room. They immediately sat on the couch, resting their hands on their knees. Jamelet walked over and sat down in the lazy boy with AJ resting on the arm. She eyed each twin with fear. “What happened?”

“There’s a lot we need to explain, but you guys might think we’re crazy.”

“Why?” AJ asked in utter confusion.

“Well, we need to leave right now,” Nick answered, glancing at his watch. Rose had pleaded that they go back to the war-camp and rescue their sister. Rose and Nick both feared that she would be dead within a matter of hours. They had so much to tell her and needed a long reunion. He hoped that Jamelet and AJ would agree. “We need to take the first flight back to the war-camp.”

“WHY?!” AJ screeched, standing up. His dark eyes turned almost black with rage. “I just got out of that place, I’m not going back! It was Hell there, and you two are injured. There is no way that Jamelet and I are allowing this. You’ll get hurt, and I’m not leaving Jamelet’s side, EVER.”

“No, no, no! We don’t want to go there to enlist again,” Rose answered shakily. She wanted her older sister. Through the night, she had so many past dreams invade her soul. She felt the embraces, the tickles, and long talks under the many moons. Ana was the sweetest big sister, and Rose longed to have her near. Ana was wise, and knew exactly how to charm the twins. “We need to get our sister out of the army.”

“You don’t have a sister,” Jamelet stated carefully.

“Yes, we do,” the twins insisted.

“Who?”

“Anastacia, the Para-Surgeon that rescued us,” they answered together.

“Now wait a second—”

Nick stood up and grasped Rose’s hand. He stared at the older adults, praying that they would help him. His eyes watered with tears as he gazed at Rose’s frightened face. He had to protect her, and he needed to get their older sister back. Rose needed her. Nick needed her. Nick spoke softly, indicating the fierceness of his wanting: “We wanted you two to go with us and help us. She is our sister, and we know that from the bottom of our hearts. If you want to come with us and hear the rest of the story, fine. If not — whatever. But, her and her partner are in danger, and they need us. We’re going to get them discharged from the military work. She NEEDS us as much as we need her. So, are you going, or not?”

“Revelations”

- “We have different gifts, …”- Romans 12:6a, NIV Bible.

**~Chapter Nineteen- Those With Eyes See~**

A.J. drums his fingers on the steering wheel as he pulls up to the parking lot. He hears Jamelet sitting in the passenger seat, fumbling through her back pack.

“You ready?” He mumbles watching the two siblings in the back seat already exiting the car.

“Guess so. Alex not for nothing, but what are we doing? We could get killed trying to go to warfare. You know the military isn’t just gonna let us go there unless we’re drafted to fight in the war. Alex, why did you say yes to them? This is insane!” Jamelet whispers aggravated.

A.J. sighs and shakes his head, “What do you want to me to do? I can’t let them go by themselves. If the airport security gives you problems in boarding then stay here and warn the others where we’re going.” His chocolate eyes turning a murky brown in concern.

“This is wrong what we’re doing, you know that right?” Jamelet states, her light brown eyes gleaming in the soft morning glow of the sun. She reaches out to the car handle and steps out the car followed by A.J.

A.J. sighs and runs to catch up with the siblings who were already talking with a military superintendent.

Nick turns to face A.J. his ocean blue eyes glittering in happiness. “They’re gonna make a call to see if they can get in contact with the medical professionals at the war. Maybe we can convince Ana to come with us.” Nick states.

Jamelet rolls her eyes, “Nick, I don’t think she’s gonna come. She’s needed at the war, she can’t leave unless she gets hurt.”

A.J. nods his head in agreement, “Jams right on this guys. Unless Ana herself decides to leave for something serious she won’t go.”

Rose narrows her azure eyes at the couple before her, “She’ll come, I just know she will. She’s our sister, I don’t want her out there, too many are dying and I don’t want her to be on the next list of the deceased.” She growls angrily, staring at Nick for support.

A.J throws his hands in the air while Jamelet shakes her head tiredly.

“Look, we’ll be in the car if you need us. I’m not gonna argue with you two anymore.” A.J. states, gently pulling on the petite woman, his girlfriend, next to him over to the exit of the military station.

Nick throws his arm around his sister, “Don’t worry, they’re not that concerned with Ana, but we are. We’ll get our sister back, you’ll see.”

Rose smiles and stares into her brother’s identical bright eyes. “I hope you’re right.”

Nick nods his head, “I am, you’ll see.” And throws his arm around his sister’s shoulders.
~*~

Jamelet opens the car door and slams it behind her. A.J. opens the driver side of his black Mercedes.

“What was that all about?” A.J asks curiously gazing at his girlfriend.

Jamelet murmurs something under her breathe, “Nothing.”

A.J. raises his eyebrows and shakes his head, “That didn’t look like nothing back there. I know you think the twins are little crazy about making that assumption with the Para surgeon, but I saw all three of them when I was at the war area. There was some connection. Ana had stated that the she wasn’t their relative, but Rose insisted. I don’t know J, but I know and saw there was something deeper in there. If this Ana girl is their relative, we gotta do something.”

Jamelet looks at him glumly and slides down the seat with her back pressed on the leather seat. “Maybe we can look into this further. We should go back in there and see if they found anything. The twins looked so worried.”

A.J. smiles and pats Jamelet on her knee, “That’s my girl!” And he opens the car door ready to step out. Jamelet grabs his arm and leaned over to give him a kiss on the cheek when suddenly A.J.’s fingers let out a bright orange spark that vanishes into the air.

Jamelet jumps back into her seat in surprise, “What the heck was that?!”

A.J. stares at his fingers, “What? I don’t know, I didn’t see anything.” He asks confused.

“Your hands, they lit up!” Jamelet whispers, narrowing her eyes at him.

A.J. shakes his head perplexed about that and gets out the car walking back to the war station. Suddenly he feels a deep stinging sensation travel into his arms, he looks at his hands which now were turning red and raw. He closes his eyes quickly and he shakes his hands, hoping he didn’t burn himself with anything when he wasn’t paying attention.

A.J. didn’t realize he left a trail of fire from his car. He hears Jamelet screaming as she struggles to get out the car and run towards him. A.J. gasps to see the fire grow large and begins to consume his car. Jamelet reaches him and hears her screaming to get out the way. A.J. gets out of his shock and both run to the entrance of the station just in time to catch the car burst into flames. The explosion thundered in the morning air, causing a small earth quake on the ground they were standing on.

Jamelet covers her ears as the fire does its damage to the car, shooting out sparks of flames as smaller explosions occurred within the car. A.J stares in horror at the sudden fire that had erupted.

Jamelet gazes at A.J worriedly, her thoughts confused and dazed. “Your hands, your hands! Their burning!!!” She screams out, her light chocolate eyes stare at A.J. nervously.

A.J. gulps staring at his sore hands. “I don’t know, I don’t know!”

Nick and Rose scramble out the station in shock, watching the blazing fire that had erupted only seconds ago. Nick watches A.J. who’s staring at his hands.

“Yo, J what happened dude?” Nick states, his voice quivering.

A.J. shakes his head confused and whispers, “I don’t know Nick, I don’t have a clue.”

Rose watches the burning car in alarm, her blue eyes capturing the remains of the charred metal of the car. She tugs nervously on her blonde tresses and walks over to Jamelet. “What happened here?” She says softly over the burning and lapping flames of the fire.

Jamelet points to A.J. “Ask him, he started it!”

A.J. stares at Rose bug-egged, “I had nothing to do with it!”

Nick smirks and grabs A.J.’s hands, “Really? Cause I think I saw the trail of fire you left behind when I was looking out the window outside.”

A.J. shakes his head confused, “No, no, see fire can’t come out of me, I’m human. Nick I’m a freaking human being, we don’t have fire coming out of us! I’m not a mutant to be carrying such a thing on me.”

Jamelet breaths out what seems like a cold mist out of her mouth which perplexed the other three.

“Jamelet, it’s not that cold. I mean yeah, it’s a bit chilling but nothing enough for us to be really cold.” Rose says, peering at her friend confused.

“But I’m not cold!” Jamelet responds confused as more smoke billowed out her mouth.

A.J. stares at Jamelet puzzled, watching her shake her head. Jamelet turns her attention to a nearby tree and suddenly the thick oak tree exploded in fire, the bright orange flames surrounding the tree. Jamelet could hear the gasps in the others.

“Whoa! Her eyes were glowing!! Did you see that? Her eyes were all orange and stuff. She looked at the tree and it started burning!” Rose yells, pointing at the burning tree.

Jamelet stands there, shaking her head.

“I say we get back indoors and get some help to take out this fire. A.J. I’ll go with you to the bathroom and place some ice on your hands. Rose, you stay with Jamelet and tell the supervisors what happened. Go now!” Nick states, running off with A.J. by his side.

The fire engines pulled up to the military station and started to take the fire out on the car and tree as the four friends disperse.

Jamelet stares back at the burning tree in amazement and wondered if she really had anything to do with that fire.
~*~

The queen smiles and claps her hands. The twins are already putting the pieces of their life together and that pleased the queen.

“Your majesty. Your children are beginning to understand their past! When shall we transport them back home?” A fiery redhead states, her burning emerald eyes staring at the queen.

“Not yet. The war has only belong. They want to get their sister back, I’ll see far they can take this with out harming themselves.” Queen Jane states, her bright blue eyes staring at the glass orb.

“So what do you think the king will do to them once he figures it out?” The young woman servant asks, her pale complexion shining in the white ceiling lights.

“I already know he figured out what one of my daughters can do, I have to protect her, but have no way of reaching her. I must send a letter to the guidance advisors on Earth.” She scribbles something down on a paper and folds it into an envelope. She quickly passes the sealed envelope to her servant and smiles, “Go, sent it to the two guardians of the siblings.”

“But my queen! The two watchers have no clear idea to what is happening to them, they have no memory of you or their past. How can you send it to them if they don’t recall you?” The young woman servant states: kneeling in front of the queen.

Queen Jane smiles and pats the servant on her head, “My child, their memory will come back sooner than you think. The king will not win this war, I will make sure of that. Now go, hurry along, the more longer you take, the more lives the king takes with the Darker Elitions. We must prepare for war.” She states, pushing aside her long velvet cloak to sit on her throne.
~*~

Kevin grumbles under his breath at the mess of food the others left behind. He had specially told them to clean up after eating breakfast, but as usual, the others ran off to leave poor Kevin to clean up after them. Kevin catches a glimpse of Brian running in the back yard laughing and goofing off after Alison. Kevin feels a slight headache rising in his temples, ‘Oh no, he’s cleaning this up’ He mumbles to himself joining the others in the yard. “Alright guys, you left the mess and I’m not cleaning it up. I suggest if you don’t wanna wake up with the garbage on your bed, that you go and clean it up now. Cause I ain’t doing it!” Kevin states, grabbing a beach chair and collapsing into it.

Brian smirks and continues to tease Alison as Kimberly watches on, laughing.

Kevin getting frustrated, stands up and shakes his head, he raises his arms over head stretching as he feels his anger tickling him in the pit of his stomach. Finally after a few minutes of seeing the other three still goof off, Kevin grumbles and his arms still over head, he shouts, “Ok, that’s it, I hope you like roaches sleeping with you tonight, cause I’m dumping the trash in your rooms!”

Dark clouds cover the early morning sunlight suddenly as thick thunder bolts shoot out, crashing into the backyard. Brian stops running and mortified, runs into the house in fear along with Alison and Kimberly. Kevin stands there in shock at what just happened. He knew the day was gonna be a beautiful one but why the rain clouds? Kevin stands there confused, as Kimberly drags him indoors, her light tan complexion glittering in the sunlight.

“Where’s the rain?” Brian asks peering at the window.

Alison shrugs and watches the window next to Brian, seeing the dark clouds disappear and the day clear up. “Well that was weird.” She whispers, pulling on her dark locks.
~*~

Ana rushes over to the phone as one of the soldiers directed her to it. After speaking to one of the military supervisors back home, she’s left to decide if she should return back home and leave the war.

“Who was it?” The familiar voice of Howie, tickles her ear. Smiling, she turns around and throws her arms around Howie’s neck.

She sighs, “It’s a message from the two twins, they sent a message to one of the guards back home that it is imperative that I catch the next flight back home, there’s an emergency shortage of hospital attendance in need and it looks like we’re needed.”

Howie smiles, “Well good, let’s go back home then. I wanna get out of here.”

“But the twins told them they wanted to speak to me.” Ana states, rolling her blue green orbs.

Howie smiles, “How cute, they wanna personally thank you.”

“I doubt it. Anyways I already heard that the station already sent out a plane for us to catch, like I really wanted to go.” Ana states, the sarcasm lingering in her voice.

Howie runs his fingers through Ana’s flaxen locks, “I’m happy we’re leaving, I don’t wanna see that Ana that killed. You took enough lives to last you an entire life time and beyond.”

Ana nods her head and heads back to her room to pack, but something told her that she’ll take more lives before the day is over.

"Revelations"

~**Chapter 20- Frozen Terror**~

Rose paced about in the military station nervously, her golden locks fluttering about her face. Her crystal blue eyes skipped about the government building earnestly, hoping to catch sight of her sister. Now that she and her twin knew of their true selves, they both felt lonely without her. They had each other of course, for they were one instead of two in so many ways, they meant the world to each other; but both twins felt incomplete. As far back as their memories could take them, it had been the three of them, three parts of one whole, and they both wanted that feeling back badly. Rose then thought of their simple, yet happy, childhood smiling. Things had been so much easier for them then. They had none of the problems that troubled them now. She grinned thinking of when Nick, Ana, and herself had been the master team of pranks, always playing tricks on their overbearing and controlling advisors. The spoilsports never let them go out and have fun so they ended up scheming up devious plans and snuck away from them. Life had been absolutely different on Venus so many years ago, and Rose desperately wanted it back, yearning for all she had lost.

'I would have had it too, if it wasn't for Kevin's stupid cryogenic freezing machine.' She thought to herself resentfully.

Kevin, Brian, AJ, Jamelet, Alison, Kim, Anastacia, and her partner Howie. There was so much they needed to tell them. It was so frustrating for the identical siblings, knowing that the two of them are the only ones out of the ten of them who knew the truth. In fact, they would have revealed it already, if it didn't sound so completely insane, even to themselves. Rose sighed, gazing over at her brother sitting next to their two friends, Jamelet and AJ; talking with them about something. Nick the noticed her anxious gaze and went over to his sister immediately.

"Dude, Rain, you've gotta calm down. She'll come, trust me on this one."

"I'm trying Nick…it's just…well…"

Nick threw his arm around her shoulders in comfort, and she threw her arm around his smiling.

"I know, but believe me, it'll work out okay? Have I ever lied to you about something like this?" Nick replied beaming at her, his sapphire eyes gleaming with happiness and excitement.

Rose opened her mouth to reply to him, but was interrupted when AJ decided to speak up instead.

"Guys, don't get your hopes up too high about this. It may not work out the way you guys think it will." He told them softly, while he walked over to them along with his girlfriend, their brown eyes swirling with worry and concern.

"She's coming alright! They warned us that there might be a delay concerning them getting here!" Nick spat out, "I thought you two were here to help and support us, not bring us down."

Jamelet put her peach hand on his shoulder, her sweet face a window to her troubles, and her brown tresses cascading down her back.

"Nick, Rose, it's not that we don't support you. We're just saying that she denied it before in the hospital; she has no reason not to deny it now. Something's not right about all this either. There's something you're not telling us. What's really going on?!"

Rose fumed, her baby blue eyes beginning to glow an amazing neon blue as she raised her hands up in frustration. Suddenly the room's temperature started dropping hurriedly, till it became far below zero, the ground beneath her become slick and slippery as it became enveloped with frost. Ice spread across the black tiled floor rapidly, icicles forming everywhere. Screams began to filter into the air, it's echo haunting the building.

"ROSE, WHAT ARE YOU DOING! WHAT IS THIS! HOW IN THE HELL IS THIS EVEN HAPPENING!!!!!" Nick screamed, but she took no notice of her now hysterical twin's earsplitting screams.

The three of them watched on in dread as the ice began to creep up citizens' legs, the screams of fright cut short as the ice reached their face and up to the eyes. The bodies exploded, frostbitten pieces of flesh flying everywhere. Crimson stains spattered the walls along with tissues and arteries sticking everywhere because of the cold. People ran in fear and confusion to all the doors, only to realize that they were frozen shut. They stood there in shock as their faces contorted with pain, their stomachs ripping open, frozen organs spilling out along with the icicle ridden blood. AJ, Jamelet, and Nick stared at Rose, their jaws dropping in utter disbelief and horror at the ghastly sight before them. Never noticing that the ice never touched them and not realizing that the cold didn't affect any of them whatsoever.

"Rose, what is this?" AJ called out fearfully, looking around at the winter wonderland that was now looking like something taken from a horror movie. She kept ignoring him her eyes glowing a brighter and brighter blue, as the ice overcame any poor victim in its unyielding path.

Nothing had stayed untouched. Snowflakes filtered about from the struggling air conditioners, the floor resembling a family skating rink. Icicles hung about from the ceiling and began dropping, piercing many innocent victims through the head as it striked them unexpectedly, blood spurting out like a fountain everywhere, as the person would start convulsing for a moment and collapsed on the floor.

Nick gazed around not wanting to believe that his baby sister was causing all this. Pieces of rotting frostbitten flesh decorated the room, veins and organs hanging from the ceiling as haunting ornaments. Bones scattered along the floor along with the few recognizable bodies, their faces were caught in a look of pure terror, their eyes glassy within the lifeless bodies. Blood painted the room, the walls now an eerie crimson red.

"RAIN! STOP! YOU HAVE GOT TO STOP THIS!!!! IT'S ME ICE! YOUR TWIN!!!! ROSE, PLEASE FOR THE LOVE OF GOD STOP!!!!" Nick yelled, embracing her in an attempt to stop her or distract her. Her eyes became a peaceful ocean again as the ice halted its deadly attack. She glanced at her brother as he sighed softly with complete relief.

"Nick" she breathed, her eyes rolling to the back of her head, and collapsing in her brother's embrace.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Jane stared at the orb in pure terror. She couldn't believe the frightening events occurring before her very eyes. She watched on as her innocent niece's powers went out of control completely, murdering many innocent people that came into her path. This wasn't supposed to happen. She groaned, realizing that Rose's quick rising temper was to blame for this. If she had known that this would be a result of it, she would have prepared for this better. Now they had a big mess in front of them. How were they gonna clean this up? How could this paranormal event be explained, sounding reasonable, while at the same time, not endangering any of the chosen ten?

'Great, how in the hell am I going to fix this? It's things like this that can put the Elitions back on the twins' tail? They almost got them once, and we barely got them off last time. It's bad enough that they're getting close to finding Anastacia." She though to herself in despair.

Her young servant came up behind her just then, her emerald eyes widening in shock at the images in the orb.

"Uh, Queen Jane, Lord McLean and Lady Sanchez have both requested me to tell you that the book has been delivered to the twins. They both promise that it was done with the greatest of care."

She turned to the girl, running her hands through her short blonde strands. Her amber eyes focusing on the girl before her solemnly.

"You are certain of this?"

"Of course my lady."

"Good. And not a moment too soon Julie."

Julie looked toward the tired young queen quizzedly, confusion written on her youthful face.

"Why is that?"

"It explains everything the children need to know. My end is coming near, and this is to guide them when I cannot. I only wish I had sent it sooner. It might have stopped accidents like today's from happening." She said bitterly, gesturing toward the floating blue glass orb above them.

The fiery redhead gazed at the orb sadly. Her green eyes full of hope and youth.

"Do you think it will be done? Will we win? Can the chosen ten finally defeat the Darker-Elitions?"

"I pray for that every night child. I hope we do. May the Gods be praised if we can finally have salvation."

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The king paces about the dark candlelit room, waiting for news about the soon to be capture of their newly discovered Angel Of Death.

"S-s-s-sire?" a young messenger stutter, as he entered the room, walking up the king nervously.

"Did you find her? Did we capture her?"

"N-n-no…but we do have other news that is of as great importance to you, sire."

The king glared at him sitting in his throne of skulls and bones. He knew he had to find this mysterious Angel Of Death. She might be their lost princess, if not she was still a dangerous threat to the Darker- Elitions, either way, he knew she had to be dealt with immediately.

"WHAT CAN BE MORE URGENT TO ME THAN FINDING HER!!!!!" he roared, grabbing the sword buckled to his side threatingly, leaning forward out of the throne.

"I-I-I think we have found the other children."

"What children?" he asked curiously, leaning back into the chair.

"We suspect that we have found the children of Venus. That they are the ones whose father attempted to eliminate our blood. The one who has captured the formers kings baby girl."

He stood up suddenly, slamming his sword down. The ground splitting and cracking greatly under the immense pressure.

"WHAT?! HOW DO YOU FOOLS EVEN KNOW IF THIS IS TO BE SO?!"

"I saw them myself sire. A set of twins who bore the Venusian crest on their left wrist, they also had the symbol showing that they are to be the royal heirs upon their necks! It's them sire!!! Nickolas and Rose Carter."

"Have you captured the two of them yet?" he questioned, nearing the young servant messenger.

"N-n-no…s-s-sire"

"WHY NOT?! THEY ARE HARMNLESS TWIN CHILDREN?! THEY HAVE NO DEFENSES! HOW CAN THEY ESCAPE YOUR GRASP?!"

"I-I…"

"YOU ARE INSOLENT!!!" he bellowed, grabbing his blade. He rushed it into the servant's ears. He trembled and shaked as blood seeped out of his ears. He then fell limp to the ground, lifeless. Blood ran along the ground drawing a haunting pattern as it dripped into the cracked floor. The king smiled cynically at the screams of terror coming from the war around them.

"Those twins beware, for soon, they will never see a glimmer or spark of daylight again."

Chapter 21 - Within a Dream

Rose moaned softly, struggling to relocate herself with her surroundings. Her body tingled with a new sensation of cold. She could feel Nick shaking her shoulders quickly and roughly. His screams of panic edged her nerves. Her eyes fluttered softly against the bright sunlight. She moaned, pulling herself into Nick's arms. She buried her head against his chest, listening to his breathing. She could hear Nick muttering curses as sirens invaded her ears.

"Rose, wake up," Nick ordered.

"Don't Nicky," Rose complained softly.

"She killed all those people," Jamelet whispered in complete shock as she stood a few feet away from the twins. She watched on the bank as soldiers swarmed the building with fever. Men shouted prayers to God as they entered. Each man dressed in heavy clothing as they pulled the stiff corpses from their icy graves. Each body lay within a mess of crimson icicles. Jamelet felt sick as she pressed her forehead against the curve of AJ's inner arm.

"It's okay, J, it's okay," he soothed softly. AJ felt guilty as he tried to console Jamelet. He shouldn't have taken her with him. He shouldn't have tried to convince her to be strong for the twins. He should have really kept her home, away from the dangers. He sighed as he kissed the top of her head. He wished she didn't have to sit through this agony.

"How could she do that?" Jamelet whispered.

"I don't know at all," AJ muttered with confusion. He still didn't understand how he could have blown his car to pieces. His hands were flaking with dead skin. His fingertips purged with blackness. AJ coiled his fingers against Jamelet's hands, shaking his head in disbelief.

"Did I really blow up that tree?" Jamelet finally asked.

AJ glanced at her, his pity growing stronger. Jamelet was so confused since he had returned from the military. She woke up at night screaming. AJ tried to ignore it, since she didn't tell him. He just generally felt horrid for her constant nightmares. Trying to reassure her, he kissed her eyelids. "I'm really sorry, J, but I can't even answer that."

"Can we go home soon?" Rose finally moaned against the quiet conversations. Nick sighed with relief, pulling his sister onto her feet. She stumbled as she became oriented. She reached up to rub her temples, trying to comprehend the realties of her world. Her skin prickled as she stared into Nick's eyes. He looked to be filled with pity as he kept his arms wrapped around her.

"Man, Rain, you really screwed things up today," Nick sighed softly.

"What?" Rose whimpered.

"That building is destroyed."

"What building?"

"Don't you remember?" Nick asked with complete bewilderment.

"Remember what?"

AJ became furious and unwrapped Jamelet from his grasp. Jamelet fell to the ground in shock. He strode toward Nick, pulling him away from Rose. He seized her upper arms, shaking her firmly. His eyes were dark with anger and fear. He didn't want her to play games any longer. "Don't you sit here and lie to us, Rose!"

"Lie about what?" Rose whispered.

"I CAN'T PLAY THESE GAMES ANYMORE!" AJ screeched with annoyance. "You've thrust Jamelet and I into this world of confusion, and it's hurting both of us! You can't keep things from us anymore! Don't you dare lie to me! You need to tell me what happened in there! You got mad and ice froze everything! You killed so many people in there! What were you thinking and how did you do that?"

"I-I-I-I don't know!" Rose stuttered with fear. Images of ice and frozen water began to pulsate against her brain. Icicles drained down from her fingertips. People running in fear as their organs spilled upon the glassy ice. Rose shook her head as AJ growled at her. She didn't want to remember.

"Don't lie to me," AJ ordered.

"AJ! BACK OFF!" Nick growled, becoming alarmed for his twin.

"No! Not until she tells me!" AJ raged.

"J! Stop it! Don't do this!" Jamelet feared.

"I DON'T KNOW WHY I DID IT! LEAVE ME ALONE! I DON'T KNOW! I DON'T KNOW! I DON'T KNOW!" Rose screamed, breaking AJ's grip upon her arms. She wilted to the grass, covering her face with her numb hands. Her body shook as she tried to remember. Tears collected into her clammy palms. She felt Nick place reassuring hands upon her shoulders, but this time it didn't create her haven of safety. This time, it caused torment.

*~*~*

Ana grabbed the last bag from the camouflaged jeep. Howie beamed a happy smile as she slung it against her shoulder. Within five minutes, Ana would be in the air going home with Howie at her side. Howie wrapped his arm around her hip as they walked along the bank toward the federation building. There they would be issued their certificates for departure.

Howie couldn't be more thrilled to get Ana away from the death. She had been a different person during the times of trouble. He hoped that the trip home would cure her from their ailing circumstances. He didn't want to think of her killing. He wanted her to have smiles upon her innocent face as they whispered to each other during late night chats. He wanted to have her back to the normal side of reality. He wanted his Ana home.

"We're going home!" Howie whispered in Ana's ear, causing her to shy away. He laughed, knowing that her ears were sensitive. Her most delicate spots were her neck and ears. Howie held dreams within his heart of kissing her neck to hear her gentle laughter. He had to shake the thoughts free from his mind as he glanced into her sorrowful ocean eyes. "Ace, what's the matter?"

"I don't know, there's just something that makes me want to stay," Ana answered truthfully. She glanced back to see the darkening sky light up with battle cries and warriors' guns. She loved the feeling of being mixed within the turmoil. The smell of blood, death, and gunpowder flamed a passion of destruction. Something within her soul cried for justice when she glanced upon the many men fighting for their planets. She felt exuberant when she passed her sword through the many men. Something within the war had taken a piece of her heart.

"Ana, we're not staying," Howie answered quickly, steering her gaze away from the war.

"I know," she answered with defeat. She turned her attention onto the building in front of her. Her eyes grew wide in surprise as she watched several ambulances rush to the building. Her mouth hung slightly ajar as she watched several body bags being tossed onto the first ambulance. She could feel Howie's muscles tighten against her. "Love, what is going on?" she asked with fear.

"I… I don't know," he answered, pulling her. Ana and Howie broke into a run down the field. Ana's mind began to plan a certain excavation plan of helping. Her mind set against the triage portion of her medical knowledge. She ran up to the door, planning to enter, but the first door was sealed shut. Her eyes grew wide as a burning sensation erupted against her fingers. Howie grabbed her and yanked her backward. "It's frozen shut, Ace," he explained, watching her fingers numb from the cold.

"Doctors," a voice called, recognizing the signatures on Ana and Howie's jackets. They turned around to see the commander of the military come forward. He looked genuinely displeased and fatigued. He shook their hands as Ana gazed into the icy building. Tears prickled her eyes as she noticed the young children cuddled within a frozen embrace at the corner of the door. Their large brown eyes looked up in fear as they died together. Ana felt anger recoil within her soul - children never deserved death. Howie couldn't shake the feeling that this was all too familiar. "I presume your Lord and Dorough?" the man asked.

"Yes, of course," Howie answered quickly.

"You were the best of the team," he answered ruefully.

"Do you need our help?" Ana asked, dying to help.

"No, you two are on deport, and you can't provide any help with this situation."

"Why can't we?" Howie voiced.

"Everyone is dead in there. We're just cleaning up."

"What happened?" Ana asked again, amazingly curious.

"We don't know exactly. We think the Darker-Elitions implanted a bomb within the port. About ten minutes ago, the bomb erupted, sending blazing cold about the room. Everyone died instantly, their bodies exploded with ice. No one could escape, because the doors were frozen shut. It's a horrible thing," the commander replied with sadness.

"Oh my," Ana heaved.

"I'm sorry," Howie answered, clamping his hands onto Ana's heavy shoulders.

"Four people did survive, though."

"Really, who?" Ana asked in surprise, knowing no one could survive the sub-zero temperatures. Her heart ached to know what really caused the accident. Darker-Elitions would have been storming the building by now if it were their doing. She concentrated on the commander as he searched the surroundings.

"Oh! They're sitting over there. They were waiting for their sister to come to the station. I just pray that she's not in the deceased party. The poor kids," the commander answered sadly as he directed Ana's gaze toward the bank. "Your plane is already loaded and waiting for you. I'll have your luggage stored in the plane immediately. It's waiting by the bank."

Ana's heart immediately dropped when her eyes connected with the twins' stares. The message that Rose screamed at her began to replay against her soul. She then noticed the couple that she had rescued from a car accident in previous weeks. Her stomach churned against the violent nature of her soul. She felt sick as the commander excused himself to see to other orders. She immediately turned back to Howie, struggling to orient herself. She would not subject herself to the twins' ridicule. She immediately straightened her shoulders in arrogance and loathing.

"Ana!" Howie shouted as he watched her walk straight toward the plane. She ignored the twins' quick movements to catch her attention. He was torn as he ran to catch up with her. He grabbed her by the shoulders, slowing her down. "What are you doing?!" he screeched.

"Getting on the plane," she answered as she started to climb the steps.

"The twins want to talk to you," he answered as he heard their shouting.

"I don't care."

"Ana, you can't just leave them with questions!"

"I am not going to force myself to listen to their bantering!" Ana growled as she was suddenly propelled backward. Howie reached to grab her, but she tumbled down the stairs. Pain invaded her back as shadows grew against her pale skin. She muttered a tight string of curses as the twins towered above her. Howie immediately ran down the steps to protect Ana, but was blocked by AJ. "What the Hell do you think you're doing," Ana asked menacingly as Nick stepped against her shoulder to keep her planted against the ground.

"You need to listen to us," he argued.

"All you two do is talk about nonsense," Ana hissed.

"It's not nonsense! You really are our sister! Why can't you see that? Don't you remember anything about Venus? Don't you remember why you felt the surge of energy when you touched me? Can't you even remember what our names our?" Rose asked with distress as her light blue eyes searched Ana's face for some kind of memory. Tears pierced her eyes as she saw no reaction from Ana.

"You are part of our world, whether you like it or not," Nick answered quickly. He watched Rose bring a hand to her mouth to keep from crying out. "You were born on Venus as Anastacia Grace Lord Carter, older sister to us: Nickolas and Rose. Our father instructed you and taught you the ways of power, so you could rule one day. You have a tattoo on your left ankle that is the sign of the Imperial Court of Venus. You belong with us. You cared for us like a mother, since our mother was frequently ill. You taught us everything we know. Why can't you believe us?"

Ana's hand instantly went down to her bare left ankle. Rose's eyes lit up as Ana covered the tattoo. Ana went silent as Rose clapped her hands. Rose's eyes twinkled with delight as she crouched down to Ana's side. She brought her hands against Ana's temples, making her listen. "You were my big sister! You did everything for us! You even cared for us when we were sick. Come on, Ana! Can't you see? Don't you know that you truly are one of us! You love dolphins, and you always go to the sea to watch them. You ride horses along the banks of the sands. You are constantly singing, because music stirs new emotions in your heart. You crack silly jokes, and are constantly teasing people. You love to help people, and are fascinated by medicine and that's why you're a Para-Surgeon. We know everything about you, Ana. Why can't you believe us?"

Ana went utterly silent as she flicked her gaze back from one twin to the other. At first, Rose and Nick thought they had won her heart. She wetted her bottom lip as she spoke, "I can't believe you because you two remind me of the serpent that tricked Eve into eating the apple," Ana hissed, as her eyes suddenly darkened. She reached up and grasped Nick's foot, twisting it in the opposite direction. He screamed out in pain as she pushed him off her shoulder. She wrenched the ankle as she pushed forward, causing him to fly into the air to a surprising height and land on his behind. Ana instantly jumped up to a crouch position as Rose rushed to Nick's side. Ana took the time to hurry into the plane with Howie cradling her.

"Nick! Are you okay?" Jamelet blurted as she rushed over to his side. Nick held his foot, rocking back and forth. His eyes were squeezed tightly in pain as Rose helped him to his feet. He balanced all his weight against his uninjured ankle. "Nick?"

"I'm fine," he answered with clenched teeth.

"See, she doesn't believe you. This is useless you two. She has no idea what to believe any more. She's been through a lot of trauma, and maybe you should drop it. She doesn't want you two to bother her, and I think she's right. Please stop this foolishness so we can go home," AJ scorned as he drew Jamelet into his arms.

"Fine," Nick gritted. "We'll go home."

"Nick," Rose gasped.

"Yes, we're going home. However, we're taking the same plane as her," Nick answered, making Rose help him up the same stairs Ana had used to escape.

“Revelations”

**~Chapter Twenty-two- Living Nightmare~**

Nick limps down the small airplane aisle bumping into the corners of a few cushioned seats. He finally spots her, Ana. He was about to head down the aisle to talk to woman until he feels a hand on his shoulder. Already knowing who it was behind him, he mutters, “I’m going to talk to her and you can’t stop me.”

Nick hears the person behind him sighs and tugs on Nick’s sleeve. The feminine voice responds back, “Are you looking for trouble? We could get kicked off the plane cause you keep stalking the woman!” Jamelet growls.

Nick rolls his ocean blue eyes and head down the aisle anyway, listening to Jamelet complain that he’ll only cause more trouble with the two Para-surgeons. Nick limps slowly, his ankle swelled since the surprise fall Ana gave him before boarding. He gritted his teeth in agony as the throbbing pain in his ankle rose.

Ana sighs and leans her head back on the soft seat. She gazes over the window seat to see Howie gazing out the window. The plane was still boarding with all their belongings they needed to bring. Ana smiles and caresses Howie’s hand which is on the ledge in between their seats. His warm hands gently captures hers and Howie looks lovingly into her blue orbs.

“How you feeling?” Howie whispers, with his free hand roams his fingers through Ana’s blonde tresses.

She smiles, her snowy complexion glowing beautifully in the morning sun. “Ok, considering we had to see those twins.”

Howie smiles and gulps tugging on her hand. “I think they could be right on this.”

Ana arches her eyebrows and rolls her eyes, “You’re kidding me right? Those kids came up with a story to meet up with us only to torment us.”

“But the tattoo! They got that right and they didn’t see it before hand.” Howie states curiously, running his hand down Ana’s left ankle. “Nick showed me his tattoo and it’s the exact one you have. In fact even Rose has it on her. Tell me that is not a coincidence Ana!” Howie whispers, his coffee eyes looking into her blue green orbs.

Ana sighs, “So the tattoo is a popular one, whop de do. Really D, you think I’m suppose to believe what the lunatic kids were talking about. Please, I thought you were smarter than that.”

Suddenly an all too familiar voice shouts out, “When will you believe? When it’s too late? Ana come to your senses! You’re my sister and the story we told you will make sense, you’ll see!” Nick states, his fists clenched to his side in frustration.

“How did you get on this plane? This is a private boarding! I’m calling security.” Ana spoke angrily, between clenched teeth.

Ana see another blonde hair person rushing next to Nick’s side. “Oh God, not you too! What do you want from me?!” Ana yells as Rose watches Ana hollering at her.

A.J. storms down the aisles looking for where the twins ran off too. This was too much for him. Nothing made sense anymore and the fact the twins took on a complete fascination with the Para-surgeon confused him even more. “Sister? Why would he say she’s her sister? You think one would know if they’re related to someone.” He mutters to himself finally spotted the identical youths in a quarrel with the heated Para-surgeon. “Oh man, what did I get myself into?” He questions to himself as he charges down the aisle to stop the bickering between the twins and Ana.

Jamelet looks on in complete fascination at the strange fixation the twins talked to Ana. It seemed like they were family the way they argued and their looks all matched. It was hard to imagine how finding a lost sibling must feel. She watches A.J. separate the twins away from Ana apologizing over and over again that the twins came from a very traumatic experience and were probably jumping into conclusions. Jamelet lets her light brown eyes scan the picture before her as a sudden vision clouds her thoughts. She sees herself laughing with what seems like Ana as Ana playfully tackles a young blonde boy to the ground. She sees three children all almost identical as sees a young boy that captured what A.J. must have looked like years ago. She sees in this vision herself as a young teenager telling the twins to hold the swords and use them for only protection. She hears her own voice echoing, “You must protect your kingdom one day. The world relies on you two.” Then in the vision she sees a young A.J. practice sword fighting with what looked like Nick in his early teen years. Jamelet suddenly snaps out of her vision when A.J. shakes her shoulder.

“I said take a seat, the plane is about to take off. Are you ok? You looked lost for second?” A.J asks concern as the twins grab a seat behind Ana and Howie.

“I missed the action with Ana and the twins, did I miss anything?” Jamelet asks trying to act like nothing was bothering her. But that vision she had, what did it mean? Does A.J. see things in his mind? Is she losing her mind? She didn’t want to trouble A.J with her problems so she let it dwell in her mind as she takes a seat across Ana, keeping a sharp eye out for Rose and Nick.

“Are you sure nothing is bothering you?” A.J. asks gently, sitting besides her.

Jamelet shakes her head, “Nope. Things are fine. Just looking at the twins.”

A.J licks his lower lip slowly wanting to say that she was lying and she must have seen something that troubled her in her mind. He was gonna find out what that problem was when they land and get back home to see the others. For now, he’ll just watch her carefully: for actions speak louder than words.
~*~

Brian watches the television screen in shock and calls Alison and Kevin over to him. “Look what happened at the military station! The reporter stated that four teenagers, two of which were identical were involved with freezing the area!”

Alison’s coffee eyes shot open from her small nap she was taking and she runs over to the T.V. screen in shock.

“Twins?! You don’t think that it’s Nick and Rose right? That could be any lunatic out there. We know they can’t do that. It’s not like they can freeze things.” Kevin says confidently, his emerald eyes fixated on the color screen before him.

Kimberly steps out of the kitchen talking on her cellular phone and stares at the screen curiously. Her dark brown locks tumble down her shoulders, showing the red highlights. Suddenly the small mobile phone slips out of her hand as her knees buckle under pressure. She was invaded with a strange vision in her mind of young dark hair boy who wanted to reign as king as he gets older. In her vision she sees a dark haired youth that looked a lot like Kevin cowering in the corner as the black haired older boy laughs and snatches a gold chain off Kevin’s neck. Kimberly watches the vision in confusion as she sees herself pushing the dark haired boy away from Kevin and runs off with Kevin by her side. She sees the edge of what seemed like space, it’s black air engulfing them everywhere. She could feel the dust under her feet as she runs outside of a castle to the end of a walkway. She looks on to see a red signal shooting from the almost earth like planet, Venus. The warning, the next generation of the queen is in danger and they must go as well before the war comes.

Kimberly slowly opens her dark brown eyes to see her cousins staring at her in fear, “Um, you guys, this looks like we’re something that’s bigger than the war. I think I might know why the war is happening.”

Kevin sighs and shakes his head, “Well please inform us, cause I wanna know what the deal is.”

Brian shuts off the T.V. and settles on the sofa along side Alison and Kevin. Kimberly moves to a love seat and faces the three cousins. She was about to speak when her cell phone. “Hold on.” And she answers the phone. After hanging up, she sighs and smiles, “That’s A.J. they’re at the airport along with the twins and two Para-surgeons. There seems to be a huge confusion down there and he told me to tell you guys that you all gotta come with me to pick him and Jamelet up.”
Kevin narrows his eyes and shakes his head, “I don’t understand. Why are they at the airport?”

Kimberly shrugs her shoulders, “Don’t know. Alex said he’ll explain when we get there.”

Alison shakes her head and heads to the coat hanger to get her jacket, “Well guys lets go. And Kimberly you should go to the doctor for those dizzy spells you’re getting lately, that doesn’t look good.”

Kimberly shrugs her shoulders and follows Alison, Brian and Kevin out the door. Maybe she will visit a doctor, but can a doctor explain what those visions mean? She didn’t think so and lets the idea fade off in her memory. She’ll need answers and she’ll need it now. Hopefully A.J. can help her out and inform her, cause as far as she knows, Brian and Alison mumbled in their sleep about seeing things that really weren’t there. Maybe it’s the water they were drinking, she knew she should have a bought a filter instead of drinking that tap water from her sink.

“Revelations”

~**Chapter 23: Divided we fall…

Rose sat in the green lawn chair on the balcony, tugging at her flaxen locks, hoping to get away. She sighed in despair, knowing deep down, that she could never avoid him for long.

“ROSE AILEEN CARTER! WE NEED TO TALK! WHAT HAPPENED TODAY WON’T GO AWAY! I DON’T CARE HOW MUCH YOU WANT IT TOO CAUSE IT WON’T!! NOW STOP ACTING LIKE A FIVE YEAR OLD AND TALK TO ME ABOUT THIS!!!”

Nick came out into the chilly December air, slamming the sliding glass door furiously. He towered above her, glaring at her, his eyes burning with rage.

“C’mon, what happened with you today? How did everything freeze like that? I know you did it, but why? How? You slaughtered so many people back there. AJ might not have gone about it the right way, but what he said was right to a certain extent. You DO need to explain to me what you did. That’s not the only thing that bothers me either.” He looked at her swollen right ankle pointedly, then gazing at his own. “Why is your ankle hurt like mine?? You didn’t do anything to it.” He kneeled down, her sapphire orbs staring into his own.

“Rose, what is going on??”

Rose shot up, a look of pain crossing her face as she put weight on her injured ankle accidentally, immediately shifting the weight to her uninjured one. Her blue eyes blazing with annoyance for her brother.

“I don’t know Nickolas Gene Carter!! How many times do I have to say this! You think you know everything, that I really do know what’s going on, but you’re wrong!! I know less than you do! I’m eighteen years old Nick! An adult! When will you accept this and stop treating me like a child! I didn’t know at the station, I don’t know now!!! LEAVE ME ALONE! LEAVE ME ALONE! LEAVE ME ALONE!!!!”

She turned from her brother, not being able to look at him, her fury rising quickly against her twin. Rose went to leave, reaching for the sliding glass door, when Nick grabbed her arm, stopping her.

“Let go.” she growled fiercely.

“Don’t lie to me anymore Rain, I freaking tired of it!!”

Her eyes flashed, a look of hurt briefly flickering across her face from what he said, before being replaced by pure hatred.

“LET. ME. GO.”

“Rain, I-“

“Don’t,” she cried, her voice quivering with deep uncontrollable emotion, “call me that…ever…again.”

She shook her arm free, limping quickly away from her brother. She pulled on her New York Giants jersey on over her white tank top hurriedly and rushed out the door, not bothering to grab a jacket. Nick’s eyes followed her, tears forming as he began to regret what he just said. He heard tires squeal angrily into the night and sighed, knowing she had taken their car.

‘Great, no my twin sister hates me’ he thought bitterly, ‘ This makes my day sooo much better, the whole day has been insane.’

His thoughts went to earlier that day when they were at the airport. How he and Rose would have been arrested if they didn’t back off of Ana. How she had hurt them by her denial of being their sister. How when the cousins had showed up, Rose had tried to walk over to Brian, but started to collapse suddenly in pain. Fortunately, AJ had caught her and she clenched her jaw as he limped over and they all began to examine her ankle. They pulled up her pant leg, revealing shades of blue, black and purple covering an ankle two times the size it should be. It was an exact duplicate of the one Ana had injured, his own right ankle. He shuddered violently think of when similar events had occurred, but were always ignored. He worried about what it might possibly mean for him and his baby sister.

“Now to find Rose…she went somewhere to think on things, but where??” he mused, limping into the apartment. “Maybe I should let her come back on her own.” He shook his head no, images of the ice horror she had created coming back to mind. He immediately grabbed his red and black cell phone, beginning to dial, fearing the potential damage his little sister could cause.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Rose sped outside of the main city, wanting to get away from the familiar sites that she knew would torture her. She had no idea where she was going, only that she wanted to get away from Nick as soon as possible. She parked the jeep at a small park, getting out and heading slowly to a small grassy hill. Sitting down, her eyes flooded with tears, memories of what she had done flashing before her eyes. Bodies exploding. Ice attacking and murdering innocent people at her own command as icicles formed and penetrated heads, killing them instantly. Little children frozen solid, their faces caught in a look of fright. The screams of terror echoed within her mind, torturing her sensitive soul.

“Why ME???” she cried out in agony.

She knew why the subject bothered her so. It was the one thing she could never tell him. The feelings that had raced through her body. When she had started, she had no idea what she was doing, but as she went on she was absorbed by it, giving her a feeling of pure ecstasy that she has never felt before. Her hands brushed off her black bellbottoms nervously, scared of what it meant. The thought of not being able to stop once she started made her shudder, that was why she reacted the way she did.

It had made her lash out at Nick. The one person who understood her fully. The balance she needed, her strength for when she became weak. Her cerulean orbs gazed at the sparkling sky as she stood up, starting towards her jeep. There was only one other person she could go to…

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Jamelet groaned, standing beside her boyfriend in Nick and Rose’s apartment. Her amber eyes went about the living room, over to the three cousins on the light blue couch: Ali, Kevin, and Kim, then settling on Nick. He paced worriedly, limping subtly, his eyes mirroring the anxiety that was troubling him. Jamelet knew of the closeness he had with Rose, and was surprised it had gotten to this point, but understood that the fight had to be bad to get there.

“Listen Nick, she’s fine. You know Rose, she can handle anything that comes her way.”

“That’s exactly what I’m afraid of, look at how she handled her anger earlier.”

AJ looked to the young man, knowing he might be right about that one.

”Have faith in her dude, she’s eighteen, not three.” He told him, his eyes sparkling. “I’m sure that she’s okay.”

He stopped pacing, his hands fluttering up to his hair, running them through the blonde spikes in frustration.

“I hope so…” his gaze caught sight of the three cousins realizing that one was missing.

“Hey, where’s Brian???”

“He’s waiting back at the house instead. In case she decides to go there.” Alison piped up, her dark brown locks cascading down her back.

“Do you think she will??”

Kim nodded, her brown tresses gleaming in the light, showing off the natural red highlights.

“Bri sure seems to think so. He’s pretty much betting on it.”

Nick nodded, his shoulders slumping forward with anxiety and fatigue.

“Don’t worry, Brian will call the moment she shows.” Kevin replied, his emerald eyes focusing on the young teen with worry.

“Yeah, but if she doesn’t I know some other places we can look.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Brian stared at the TV before him, watching the current show without interest. His mind was on other things, in another place entirely. So much had happened to him in the past few weeks, it had him wishing for the simple life before all this never-ending drama started. He yawned, his azure eyes going to a clock on the wall, showing him it was 12:30 am already.

“Come on, how long does it take to find ROSE of all people? Damn.’ He thought, brushing his sandy red hair off of his forehead. Brian then thought he heard a slight tapping, but ignored it, thinking it was the TV. He heard it again a few seconds later, only much louder. He went and opened the door, illuminating a tear stained Rose standing quietly in the night. He shook his head, knowing how relieved her sibling would be once he found out. He shivered in the cold air that was entering the house.

“Rose? You okay?”

She gazed at him, her melancholy crystal blue eyes shimmering as she shook her head no. Brian’s heart went out to the young girl, putting his arm around her when he led in and shut the door behind them. They say on the cream leather love seat in the family room silently, the only sound being the ticking of the clock above them.

“Do you wanna talk about it?”

“I-“

“I mean, I know Nick’s side of the story, he told me earlier when he called to tell me you ran off. He wanted me to call him the moment I saw you…if I did. Now I’m not gonna call him if you don’t want me to. Do you?”

“P-Please don’t, I ran to you cause-cause…”

“It felt right, I know…” he interrupted feeling the same way as an undeniable love for her began to consume him.

“Rose nodded, memories of the love her and Brian had once shared on Venus invading her brain. She shook her head, knowing she couldn’t tell him of their past on Venus just yet. She rested her head upon his shoulder subconsciously, desperately wanting the comfort and love he used to give her.

“Will you tell me what's bothering you?” Brian asked softly, “I won’t tell anyone else what you tell me. You can trust me, I promise.”

Rose lifted her head up, the story spilling from her mouth. Her thoughts on Ana's betrayal, why her and Nick still persisted. What happened at the station, even the secret thrill it gave her, something she wouldn’t even tell Nick. Everything came out about the fight and her suspicions on her unexplainable identical injuries that she had with her brother. All but Venus was told to him, he wouldn’t be able to handle the story now, and the knowledge hurt her terribly.

“Oh my…”

She turned her face and brought it closer to his, water forming in the corners of her eyes once again after seeing Brian’s shocked reaction.

“Shh…it’s okay Angel…” he murmured to her lovingly.

Her spine straightened, her head snapping up towards him, shocked at the old Venusian nickname he used to have for her long ago.

“What did you call me?”

His cheeks flushed red, turning his face away shyly, not knowing where the name came from or why it felt so natural for him to call her that.

“Uh…Angel.”

She smiled at him through her tears.

“Oh, well, I like it. Call me it anytime you want.”

He rubbed her hand soothingly as she choked back her tears. Her mind a puzzling jumble of mixed emotions.

“Bri-bear?”

His eyes became filled with confusion as she realized her mistake. He didn’t have her old nickname for him in this time.

“Yeah”

She exhaled softly; happy he ignored it in a sense.

“Am I a monster for what I did? I don't know how I froze things, but I did murder many innocent people. I didn’t care and I liked the feeling the power gave me. “

He hugged her tightly, running his hands through her silky golden strands, kissing her forehead lovingly. It felt so right, so natural, that neither noticed it. She lied up against him, tears going down along her face.

“No, in my eyes nothing will ever make you a monster. Rose, you have a good heart and a sweet soul, and that’s what matters to me.”

They stayed like that, listening to the beating of the other’s heart contentedly. Forgetting everything around them but each other for the first time in over a thousand years. Never realizing the danger that was rapidly nearing the quiet country style home.

Chapter 24 - The Weight of a Crown

Jamelet sighed tiredly as she walked into the apartment, collapsing immediately on the couch. AJ returned from the kitchen a few short minutes later, and curled up on the floor next to the couch. He eagerly began to munch on the popcorn he had just made. Jamelet listened to him chewing, and became annoyed. She immediately passed him a look of displeasure.

A few popcorn kernels fell from his chin as he stared in shock. “What did I do?” he asked innocently.

“You’re driving me crazy,” she told him flatly.

“Don’t I usually do that?”

“Yes, you do, but we had a long night with those blasted twins, and it’s getting on my very last nerve,” Jamelet sighed, finally sitting up. AJ pushed his popcorn aside and jumped onto the couch. He reached out and took Jamelet’s hands. He gently let his thumbs circle the tops of Jamelet’s hands.

“Let’s talk. We’ll lay all our cards out on the tables.”

“Fine.”

“First off, the twins are fine. They’re both fast asleep at Brian and Alison’s house. Kevin and Kimberly are there to watch out for them. They’ll probably have their problems solved before the morning is over with. They both have broken ankles, and Brian says he’ll send them to the emergency room in the morning, also. So, their problems are fixed. Now what else is plaguing you, Babe?” AJ asked softly.

“You blew your car up, and I made a tree burst into flames,” Jamelet told him softly. “That’s just crazy, and it scares me. Something is happening in our bodies, and I have no clue what.”

“I don’t know either,” AJ agreed.

“Then Rose and Nick said there’s something about our past that links us to them, Brian, Alison, Kimberly, Kevin, and those paramedics. They never told us the story, and I know it is important. I’m just frustrated that we never got to hear the story.”

“We’ll get hold of the twins today, and sort that out.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Anything else?”

“I keep having visions of us when we were younger. We’re in a whole different universe. There’s something so right about it. This place doesn’t feel like my home. I want to go somewhere else. I’m always looking up at the stars, feeling like I need to leave.”

“Me, too,” AJ whispered softly.

“Then finally… There’s the Paramedic – Ana. There’s something different about her. There’s something that connects her with those twins, I can feel it. Whatever it is, I can also see it in her eyes. She knows exactly why the twins are hounding her, but she doesn’t want to admit it. She practically ran off that plane. She never looked back, either. It stresses me.”

“We could try to locate her?”

“Yes, we could,” Jamelet answered thoughtfully as her small computer vibrated in her pocket. Jamelet reached into her pocket, withdrawing the phone and computer. She lazily clicked open her mailbox, scanning down the contents. She located the symbol that Nick was tormenting the Paramedic with. She clicked upon it, drawing up a mysterious letter. “Aje, listen to this:”

Jamelet Sanchez & Alexander McLean,

I know that you have no recollection of who I am, but it is important that you absorb the contents of this message. You are involved in a dangerous game of cat and mouse. The enemy draws near to you. They are searching for something that you hold fond or will soon hold fond. The twins have already learned some of the most inner secrets to this problem, but alas, they know only a small portion.

You also need to realize the importance of your beings in the lives of the twins. You are their mentors from Venus. You are the children of the Sanchez family and the McLean family, the mentors to the royal family of Venus. You are to guide the twins through their triumph back to the imperial court of Venus. That is right, Rose and Nicholas are the given heirs to the throne. You need to watch the twins as if they were your own children, because I cannot do this deed any longer.

Many things will begin to restore in your memory in the following days. You will remember bits and pieces, and this message will release the dam in your blocked memory. The powers you two have established are real. You have the abilities of Fire and Heat. The twins have the powers of Ice and Water. The cousins each possess a power from Courage, Doubt, Air, and Wind. These powers make you the most prized in the Venus life, but use them wisely once you discover how to manipulate these powers. The evils know of these powers, and will use them against you.

The final thing I must warn you about is the final part to your group of ten. I know that you have seen her before, and her partner: Howard Dorough and Anastacia Lord-Carter. Anastacia Lord-Carter is the sister of the twins, and informed on the most deadly tactics of warfare and hand-to-hand combat. She is a firecracker, and should be regarded in the highest form. However, it must be known the dangers of her and her partner. These two have been thrown away from the group in a certain promise. Anastacia is the most dangerous of you ten, be wary of her reactions and personality. She is not what she seems. Keep her close, but never think she will not betray you.

These revelations will be quite new to you, and mind blowing. However, don’t let that distract you. You have much to do and not much time to complete it. Get the group together, and never let one stray from the other. Be wary of the obvious, and more wary of the mysterious. Keep that in mind. Evil is always around, and may God be with you.

Sincerely,

Your Queen

Jamelet felt her heart begin to pound as her mind instantly poured against her confused soul. Everything became so clear, and it scared her. She jumped up with fright. She tugged heavily at her curls. So many things had gone wrong. Nick and Rose were to inherit Venus, which had been attacked a thousand years ago. Ana was to travel to another world in search of revenge against the twins’ and her father. Kimberly and Kevin trying to reconcile the broken alliances with past worlds. Her and AJ were trying to usher to twins into hiding with their aunt. Jamelet screamed out as she fell backward.

“J!” AJ cried out, instantly falling to the floor and gathering her into his arms. He kissed her forehead as she pushed back her blinding tears. His own tears pooled and mixed with hers. So many things had happened while they were in deep slumber. So many lives lost. Their parents were hiding. Everything was known in his mind, nothing had been hidden. “J, c’mon. Don’t do this now. We need to go get the twins. Come on, let’s go. Sweetheart, don’t do this now.”

“Oh, AJ…” Jamelet sniffled, reaching up and pulling herself into his arms.

“Calm down, please.”

“We have so much to correct.”

“We need to gather our thoughts before we try.”

“No, no, no! I have to go get Ana,” Jamelet blurted, jumping up from AJ’s arms. She ran toward the hallway, grabbing her coat and keys. She fumbled with the buttons on her suede jacket. Her fingers trembled as she struggled to think of how to explain things to Ana. The child had always been stubborn. She went to grab the door, but AJ immediately braced himself against the door. Jamelet glanced upward and ran her hand against his roughened cheek affectionately. “Ana and Howie can’t be by themselves anymore.”

“Then let me take you.”

*~*~*

Ana hummed softly to herself while her personal CD player blasted music within her ears. She contented herself with cleaning the bunks for the afternoon while Howie did some record searching. He had promised her to find out some information on the twins. Ana decided to at least stay at home, with Howie’s insistence, because he wanted her to rest from the exhausting battlefields. Ana found the soothing rhythm of ancient lyrics pleasing to her soul. Music was always Ana’s release from the stresses of life. She found herself traveling to another place as she danced to the rhythms with the mechanical broom that circled the place by a twitch of her hands (which were slipped into the gloves that monitored the progress of the broom).

Ana never noticed Howie slip inside the bunks as she danced merrily around the room. Relief relaxed Howie’s facial features as he absorbed Ana’s character. Her body moved seductively to the beats playing against her ears. The softness of her gentle movements made Howie’s eyes water with hunger. Her hips swirled in a circular pattern, beckoning Howie. Her soft flaxen curls flowed about her like a halo that kissed her crowning glory. Her voice called upon his attentions, soothing his soul. The smooth and soft vocals called him into a place of pure ecstasy. It was as if she were a siren beckoning men into the misty sea nights with her melodious songs. Her voice called upon him softly with the ancient lyrics: “When they push, when they pull / Tell me can you hold on / When they say you should change / Can you lift your head high and stay strong / Will you give up, give in / When your heart’s crying out that is wrong / Will you love you for you at the end of it all?”

Howie felt the impish nature swirl about his soul. His mischievous side perking while he set the folders against the soft bed – he knew how to get Ana. He sunk down to his knees, carefully creeping across the floor. The soft scent of roses splashed against the room, beckoning him closer to her being. He wanted to gather her into his arms and never let go. Temptation created havoc within his soul while he listened to her voice call out to his heart. Familiar entities called upon him, as if this were second nature. The quietness of his breathing startled him as he crouched down further, preparing to pounce.

Ana let her hips swing faster as the beat increased. Her heart thumped with the energetic movements. Her pale cheeks flushed with color as she did a twirl, letting the broom finish the job. She jumped up onto a single bed, dancing merrily. Her soul moved her to become crazy. Before she could complete her solo, a force encircled her waist. Ana screeched while she was drawn onto the floor. Her back slammed downward as something crawled on top of her. She fought with the force until she gazed into a pair of simmering chocolate eyes. “HOWIE!” she squealed.

“I love it when you sing to me,” he cooed, kissing her cheeks as he sat on top of her.

“You scared me!” she hissed in laughter.

“You know you love me.”

“You know I wasn’t singing to you.”

“Who else would you sing to?” he asked with hurt.

“MY BUTT!” Ana declared childishly as she pushed Howie off her chest. He fell backward with surprise as Ana jumped up. She grabbed the wet sponge that lay in a cold bucket of water and held it tightly in her hands. Howie scrambled off the floor, knowing all too well what she was planning. He shrieked as she chased him crazily through the winding hallways of the station. “HOWIE! YOU LITTLE IMP! GET BACK HERE!”

“I DIDN’T MEAN IT!” he called out.

“And I’m not going to mean anything when I catch you, so get back here!” Ana shouted as Howie scrambled up the stairs for a place to hide. He could hear her feet trampling against the metal stairs. Howie swerved into the bathroom, glancing around for a spot to hide. His mind jumped with confusion as he jumped into the shower. He tried to imagine himself blending into the bright blue tiles. His mind fumbled with confusion as a coldness swept against his body.

“Howie!” Ana called out as she burst into the bathroom. She glanced about the small room, a smile curving against her lips. She immediately yanked the curtain to the shower backward. Her mouth fell open in shock. The only thing that stared back was the thick bright blue tile. She frowned, rethinking where Howie could run. She turned her back just as Howie burst from the tiles. They fell against the floor in a tumble of screams, shouts, and tangled flaxen curls.

Before Ana could react, they were laying on the floor next to all the ambulances. Her chest heaved as she stared down at Howie. Her eyes grew wide in shock. “WHERE THE HECK WERE YOU HIDING IN THERE?!” she screeched.

“Stop being a smartass, you looked right at me!” he declared, tugging hard on her blonde locks.

“I’m not being a smartass!” Ana huffed, grabbing his hands. She stared at him, noting a small smudge of blue on his right cheek. She reached and rubbed his cheek and the blue instantly disappeared. She held in a small squeak of shock as she stared intensely at his skin. Something wasn’t right. “Where were you hiding?” she asked again.

“In the shower stall, stupid!” Howie answered, rolling his eyes.

“You weren’t in that shower stall!”

“You were looking right at me!”

“All I saw was—”

“Excuse me?” a voice called out. Ana immediately jumped up from Howie’s body. He stumbled to his feet in the same blur. Ana wiped her wet hands against her jean capris. She glanced at the source of the voice, her mouth immediately forming into a frown. The woman of the voice stepped forward, her arms out in innocence. Her dark hair was plaited into a French braid as her kind eyes searched Ana’s face. Her soft tan skin contrasted greatly against Ana’s light skin. “I just want to talk. Okay?”

“Didn’t you do enough of that on the plane with your little posse?” Ana asked with a curdled voice.

“No, it’s not that. I tried to get the twins to back off, but they wouldn’t. They’re just confused right now, and I’d like to talk to you about that. There are some weird things happening in our lives, and I need you to understand. I just ask for five minutes, and then you can throw me out.”

Ana felt Howie press his hands against her shoulders. She jumped with surprise, glancing back at him. His kind eyes immediately softened, absorbing her emotions instantly. It was as if Howie were reading her mind as their eyes connected. She could sense his fear for her safety and mental health. He didn’t want her to get hurt. Ana could feel his fears pressing against her subconscious. “Just talk with her, okay?” he suggested in the softest tone.

“Okay,” Ana decided. She turned back to the woman. She had forgotten her name immediately. Ana offered a nervous smile as she nodded toward the woman. “I’m sorry I’ve been rude. It’s just weird having those twins hounding me. I saved their lives once, and that’s all I usually deal with. I never have survivors suggest that I was related to them.”

“It’s quite alright, I’ve been confused myself,” Jamelet agreed. “I don’t think we’ve properly introduced ourselves.”

“Oh, yeah, sorry.” Ana wiped her right hand against her capris. She then extended it toward Jamelet. “My name is Anastacia Lord, but everyone calls me Ana.”

“My name is Jamelet,” the other woman laughed.

Their hands met, and a burst of energy erupted from the room.

*~*~*

Ana moaned while she blinked her eyes furiously. She moaned softly, sitting up. Confusion surrounded her as her eyes took in the grandness of her surroundings. Large scarlet willow trees draped against a red velvet sky. A soft breeze blew against her flaming skin, sending familiar scents of home into her nasal passages. Her eyes scanned a beautiful violet ocean of water as dolphins jumped out, beckoning her to play. Ana giggled while the four brilliant moons glistened against her skin, kissing her tenderly with their presence. She felt safe in this area.

Ana heard a small murmur of voices. She glanced to her side to see Jamelet standing there. Instantly, Jamelet offered a smile of comfort. Ana felt relief flood her system as Jamelet asked to sit down. Ana grasped at her bare knees, pulling her body into a tight package. Jamelet inclined and sat down before her. Jamelet’s words broke through Ana’s barrier of silence. “You were supposed to be training at this very moment.”

Ana felt surprise grip at her heart when she replied, “I’m tired of training.”

“You do know the importance of this training. The guards will not be pleased that you skipped this time. They’re taking time out of guarding the twins to do this. It is all for you and your gift,” Jamelet countered.

“And you know how useless it is for me to do all this,” Ana called back. She could feel her mouth forming the words as she stared at Jamelet. Their eyes locked in a brief encounter. Ana felt knowing memories lapse back into her soul. “Why should I learn all these deadly arts if I will never have a country to defend with them?”

“Anastacia—”

“Don’t use my full name,” Ana snapped.

“Ana?” Jamelet suggested.

“Fine.”

“You are learning these dark arts so you can protect your brother and sister. They aren’t ready for such training, nor will their bodies endure the rigorous development. You are the strongest, and chosen to lead the military. Your father and mother blessed you with this gift. Embrace it, because God gave you this. You are nothing like your brother and sister. Your mind and body are suited for the art of defense. The twins are somewhat softer—”

“Leave me alone, Jam,” Ana retorted bitterly.

“Why such anger?”

“Because Aunt Jane is constantly telling me of this great war I must engage in to defeat the nation of darkness. These people that I’ve never heard of, and I have to kill them all? I know nothing of this journey. All I know is that I am supposed to avenge my father’s and mother’s deaths. That is all the information I’m given while I spend the entire day training and building my strength. I can defeat our whole entire army within an hour, but I still practice. And what do my younger siblings do all day? Play in the fields with their little lovers! They have no worry in the world, and are arrogant. They constantly remind me of my duties, and then tell me that they are destined to rule this planet. They will be the most powerful in all the planet. Those children that I have raised my entire life give me the most disrespect. I am a joke to this nation. I’m tired of the vagueness in my life.”

“I’m not privileged to give you this information, Anastacia,” Jamelet replied softly.

Ana stood to her feet. She tore a crown from her head. She thrust it into Jamelet’s view. The bright symbol of the world blazed among the jewels of sapphires, emeralds, and diamonds. Her initials blazed upon the emeralds as a dark siren clung to the rocks within the emerald. Her dark eyes blazed into shining emeralds. “And that is what you say every day, Jamelet! I am a part of this imperial court, yet I am in the dark! Sometimes I don’t even feel like I belong! There are memories that invade my soul during dreams. I feel wanted and drawn to darker voices. The heat of a thousand fires light my soul during these dreams. I speak another language. I am different, and I know this, but does anyone else? The only thing that ties me to this dreaded court is this crown!”

“Anastacia, please—”

“And if that is all that ties me to this court, then I have made my choice! May it burn in hell, because I no longer need its false comforts,” Ana declared as she threw the crown at Jamelet’s feet. Her eyes blinded with hot tears as she tore down the black sandy beach. Her mind swirled with torrent emotions as she pulled off the t-shirt that covered her bikini. Within a moments time she dove into the violet waters, praying that the dolphins might accept her.

*~*~*

Ana gasped for air when the haziness of darkness vanished from her eyes. She felt a strong pair of hands pull her upward. Ana coughed and sputtered as she buried her face into the warmth before her. She reached upward, running her hands along the smooth contours of a handsome face. She glanced upward, blinking back tears – Howie. She immediately curled her arms around his neck as he squeezed her tightly. “Ana, what happened?” he asked her as he kissed her forehead repeatedly. “Ana, Ace, C’mon! Tell me!”

“That was so weird!” Ana gasped.

“What was? You two passed out! I couldn’t revive you. Then this guy comes running in here, feeling something. I didn’t know what to do! What did you see?” Howie asked, drawing her against him tighter. He thought he might have actually lost her. Fear and desperation clung to him like a wet shirt. For once he couldn’t read Ana’s feelings or eyes.

Ana never answered Howie’s pleas, because she heard the same soothing repeated with another calm voice. She finally tore her gaze away from Howie, searching for the source. She looked down to see a man cradling Jamelet in his arms as she lay on the floor. Her eyes were blinded by tears as she quickly blinked them away. Ana and Jamelet gazed deeply into each others eyes. Ana knew something had happened that needed explaining. Somehow, Jamelet knew what it was. Ana clung to Howie as Jamelet was helped to a standing position.

“I’m sorry,” Jamelet whispered painfully.

“No, it’s not your fault.”

“I think we’ll go now,” the man suggested.

“No!” Ana blurted instantly. Ana couldn’t explain her emotions, but something drew her near to Jamelet. The vision scared her terribly. She felt Howie kiss the back of her neck, urging her on. “Howie and I are the only people here at the station tonight. Usually, we enjoy our privacy, but some things have changed. Howie makes a great dinner when I don’t screw with him. Would you like to stay for awhile?”

"Revelations"



**~Chapter Twenty-five: Redemptions at a Cost~**

The colors flash before the six as they all sit and gather around the living room to watch the film they rented out. There were previews of other movies and Kimberly was bored out her mind.

Kimberly holding a bowl full of popcorn, grabs a handful and flings it at Kevin, who's sitting next to her on the white carpeted floor in front of a sofa.

Kevin smirks at her and his eyes gazes at the small apple pie on the table in front of him. Kimberly's dark brown eyes grew wide when she followed Kevin's gaze.

Kevin's emerald eyes locked on the pie in front of him as he reaches out and holds the pie inches away from his face.

Kimberly smiles and laughing, hold her hands up to shield her from the possible incoming pie. "No you wouldn't?" She squeals out in delight.

Kevin gently places the pie back on the floor and leans back on the sofa Brian is on. "Na, never did like pie in my hair. But I'm sure it looks good on yours." And in a swift second, Kevin lifts the pie and slams it into her face, covering her in the sticky apple goop. Chucks of apples and syrup cover her dark brown locks.

"I can't believe you!" Kimberly squeals, standing up and shaking her head rapidly, sending the chucks of apple splattering on to Alison and Rose. Laughter erupts in the room, as Alison and Rose, clean off the apples disaster on their hair and clothes.

Kevin and Kimberly giggles as they rush to the sink and wash off the mess on their faces and clothes.

Brian laughs and let out a yawn. He stretches out his legs accidentally kicking Nick on the back of his neck with his sneaker foot.

"Ah!" Nick yells annoyed, rubbing the back of his neck painfully.

"Oh, sorry about that Nick. Didn't think my foot reached ya!" Brian smirks, his ocean blue eyes glittering like a mysterious child.

A small laughter escaped Rose's painted pink gloss lips as she points at her sibling.

Nick who was sitting on the white rug besides the sofa Brian is on, stands up and faces Brian, a look of mischievous crossed his face. Trying his best to not stand on his injured ankle, he grabs Brian by the ankles and pulls him off the sofa. Brian laughs as he struggles out of Nick's grasp. A soft thud sounded as Brian's back struck the carpet.

In between laughter, Brian flings his arms around, "Alright, alright dude. You win man."

Nick laughs and smears Brian's face with a patch of the apple remains from the pie. This in turn causes Rose to burst out in laughter.

"Oh man, that's foul Nick! Real foul!" Brian chuckles, his snowy complexion flushed.

"No, no. In fact it's quite sweet." Nicks states as he sticks his finger into the apple parts clinging on Brian's face and using his finger grabs some of it and sticks it into his mouth.

Rose giggles and pats Brian on the shoulder, "Just remember you asked for it!"

Brian laughs, "Nick all I did was touch you."

"Right, and I all did was put pie on you. So now we're even." Nick states, laughing and enjoying the scenery and mess that had erupted. Rose brushes her blond locks with her fingers and tells everyone that the movie is about to begin.

Alison rushes over and squeezes in between a sticky Kevin and Kimberly and leans her head on her cousin's shoulder. Kevin smiles and pats her head and with his finger traces a trail of apple pie down her cheek. "There now you fit in with the rest of us." Kevin whispers as Alison giggles quickly.


~*~



Ana flings her arms across the desktop, causing everything to crash to the mahogany plank floor. It seemed no one noticed the loud crash since the radio was on. She couldn't understand how those kids manage to follow her onto the plane and still carry on that pathetic story of them being relatives. She didn't want to believe nor was she convinced with the tattoos, she, Nick and Rose all seem to carry. 'So what? It's a stupid marking, a tattoo I got cause I wanted to be rebellious when I was living with my parents. It surely doesn't carry any history to it that's for sure' She thinks convincing herself, trying to analyze the problem at hand. She grumbles and stares at the mess she did. Her glass vase along with her glass figures and jewelry lie broken on the floor with her sudden anger. She noticed she was moody, not that it bothered her, but Howie noted it as well. Howie was always telling her to chill out, clam down, take deep breaths. She couldn't understand why she was having sudden mood swings, unless however there was something that really was bothering her with the kids. Ana sighs and listens as the couple, Jamelet and A.J. talk quietly with Howie in another room.

It had scared her to see what had happened before, she had a vision and it seemed Jamelet had one too. Something wasn't right, the couple had stated how they were suddenly getting visions. Ana had pondered that before, cause she herself had that problem as well. Things weren't adding up, Jamelet mentioned a letter about how the Queen has sent it to guard her children, the twins. It mentioned something about Ana, but Jamelet couldn't remember off the top of head what was mentioned.

"Ace, dinner's ready. I made you fave! Come on before it gets cold." Howie whispers as he leans on the doorframe.

Ana smiles and brushes her blonde tresses with her fingers, "OK." She fingers Howie's brown locks, his tan complexion glowing gently in the light.

"Hey Ana, you ok?" Howie whispers into her ear, as he brushes his palm gently across her face.

Ana gulps and nods her head, "Yeah just fine."

Howie looks into her eyes and in a worried voice whispers, "I had a vision too. It scared me. I saw myself and you. We were in a castle running away from a solider. The guy grabbed you and yelled something I couldn't understand. He trailed a knife near your marking on your ankle, giving it the knife marking that differs from the twins. Ana, the one of your lower back is the same as the twins. In the same exact place. Ana this isn't a coincidence. You feel it don't you?" Howie whispers in her ear, his warm breath tickling her ear softly.

Ana nods her head, "Yeah. What are we gonna do?"

"Sort things out. That's all we can do." Howie states gently.


~*~



Jamelet sighs and rubs her fingers across the smooth dining table. Her plate was full of food and she didn't feeling feel like eating. She sighs and watches as A.J. cleans out his plate of food that Howie had made for them. She watches Howie and Ana whispering in the door way. Jamelet couldn't understand the fact that both she and Ana passed out and saw a vision. Her thoughts are interrupted when A.J spoke.

"So we're guardians to Nick and Rose. Who would have thought? I can rarely care for myself and here I am given the job the watch two teens who are practically my age." A.J. states quietly, his dark chocolate eyes lock on Jamelet. "What are you thinking about out mama." A.J. whispers, passing his fingers down Jamelet's dark brown locks.

"That vision, all the stuff we got. None of it makes sense, and the fact that we got that letter from a queen." Jamelet states, placing her head on her hands on the table top.

"Queen Jane." A.J. states, placing a small tater tot in his mouth.

Jamelet stares at him in confusion, "Queen Jane? How do you know what the Queen's name was? The name was never shown on the letter." Jamelet asks curiously.

A.J. stares at Jamelet, his mouth chewing on a cracker, pieces of the cracker stuck on the corners of his mouth. "I don't know, that name popped into my head. It sounds like it goes together." He says unconcerned as he shrugs his shoulders and waits for the couple to join them on the table.

"Sounds right huh?" Jamelet asks, her peach complexion glittering in the soft hazy light.

"Yeah." He says with a hint of curiousness in his voice.

Jamelet shakes her head softy and leans back on the chair as Ana and Howie come in the kitchen, worried.

"I think we all have a lot to talk about here." Howie says as Ana grins gently, her green blue eyes staring at him.

A.J. wipes his hand across his lips and gruffy states, "Yeah no doubt. We have a lot to discuss and the whole letter Jamelet and I got today concerning you both. Especially Ana."

Ana sits in a chair and gulps knowing whenever a letter had to do with her, it couldn't be good. She crosses her fingers and hopes that's not true.

"Revelations"

~**Chapter 26- Ripped To Shreds**~

Brian massages Rose's shoulder soothingly. He felt the tension building up within her, and didn't understand why. She was so filled with resentment, yet she had seemed so filled with joy just an hour ago. Now that he thought about it though, the twins never did work out their problems. They just thrust them aside and acted as if they never happened. He knew they still troubled her, and wondered if she was even gonna talk with her brother about it.

His cerulean eyes skipped about the dark room, seeing that the others were engrossed with the movie on the TV before them. All except Nick that is. Brian was rapidly developing a close friendship with the young man, and knew that Nick's mind was in another place completely. His sapphire eyes became as cold as the nickname he was given. He watched on as he came over and tapped Rose's shoulder, indicating that he wanted to talk. Her azure eyes stared pleadingly into Brian's as she stood up and followed her brother into a nearby hallway. Alison then got up and settled next to her cousin, seeing his concern for Rose Carter.

"What was that all about Bre??"

"They need to work things out. I've never seen Rose so hurt before. Those two are so close that it's scary."

Ali gawked at him, amazed. She began to see her usually levelheaded cousin in a brand new light. He never got worked up about "petty social problems" as he called it. Now, he was getting worked up and going crazy because of Rose. She had an uncanny feeling that this was all too familiar, but ignored it, thinking it was wrong. She had never seen Brian act this way about any girl he had ever met or even dated before, and the two of them had grown up together.

"You love her don't you?"

Brian looked at her in confusion. He didn't think he loved her. 'I'm not in love with her,' he thought, 'I'm just concerned cause she's a good friend of mine, that's all.'

"What do you mean??"

"It's sooo…obvious! YOU-LOVE-HER!" She told him, her innocent brown eyes becoming wide and childlike, emphasizing her statement.

"I-" he stopped, hearing loud ranting and raving coming from the hallway Nick and Rose were in.

All four cousins quickly ran down to see what was happening. They discovered the two blonde headed Carters facing off. They continued their angry shouts at each other. Their young identical faces were crimson red with fury and passion.

"WHY CAN'T YOU BELIEVE ME?! NICK YOU HAVE TO TRUST ME THIS TIME! I AM NOT A LITTLE KID ANYMORE! CAN YOU NOT SEE THAT! ARE YOU FRICKEN BLIND!!!"

"I KNOW THAT! But what happened wasn't natural!! I worry, alright!! ROSE YOU'RE CHANGING! WHAT IS UP WITH YOU!!!"

"I TOLD YOU SEVERAL TIMES THAT I DON'T KNOW ANYTHING ELSE! I TOLD YOU EVERYTHING I KNOW! CAN'T YOU SEE THAT! YOU ARE NOT MY BABYSIITER! I AM NOT A BABY!!!"

"I never said you were!!"

"You sure as Hell act like it!"

"Rose I-"

"Guys! Guys!" Kevin shouted, getting between them in an attempt to stop their fighting. "There's no need for-"

Nick glared at the older adult angrily. He shoved him aside roughly into Alison and Kim. Kim caught him and began to ask Kevin if he was alright.

"STAY OUT OF THIS! IT'S NOT YOUR BUSINESS! THIS IS BETWEEN ME AND ROSE SO BUTT OUT!!!"

"HEY!" Alison yelled, going to Nick. She shoved herself in front of him, her face inches away from his. A gust of wind stormed about the room, but everyone was too busy or angry to notice. It ruffled the papers around the house and swept up everyone's hair momentarily, that they would only remember later on.

"EXCUSE ME!!! YOU KNOW WHAT?! YOU ARE NO BETTER THAN ANYBODY ELSE HERE! YOU ACT LIKE YOU'RE ABOVE THE REST OF US, THAT YOU ARE COMPLETELY SUPIRIOR, INCLUDING YOUR OWN TWIN SISTER!!! REALITY CHECK NICK-YOU'RE NOT!!!!!! I DON'T KNOW HOW ROSE CAN EVEN PUT UP WITH YOU! YOU ARE THE MOST SELFISH JERK I HAVE EVER MET OR SEEN! GUESS WHAT? I'M TIRED OF IT! IF NO ONE ELSE WILL TELL YOU THIS INFORMATION, THEN I WILL! YOU NEED A SERIOUS ATTITUDE ADJUSTMENT NICKOLAS CARTER." She seethed. She opened her mouth to speak again, when Rose turned on her. Her blue eyes blazed and swirled with fury, protectiveness, and love for her brother.

"Hey, I don't care who you are…NO BODY and I do mean NO BODY talks to my twin like that." She growled, pushing Alison back slightly, " And that does mean you."

Alison fumed pushing Rose back angrily.

"Is it MY fault your precious brother is a idiotic monster, even to you!"

"You have no idea what you're talking about."

"Oh, I think I do"

"Oh yeah? Well, I think you're an idiotic snob who makes judgments based only on opinion and without knowing the whole story." She informed her shortly, thrusting Alison to the ground angrily.

Alison's gaze went to Brian as she stood up, brushing herself off.

"You're not gonna just stand there and put up with this crap are you??"

"Don't involve him! Fight your own fights!" Rose replied, her flaxen locks swinging about her innocently beautiful face.

"ROSE! ALI! STOP!" Kevin and Kim cried, pulling the quarreling grils away from each other. Nick walked over to his baby sister quietly while Kevin and Kim tried to calm their cousin.

"Uh thanks Rain."

They sat facing each other on the couch in the living room. An awkward silence fell between them for the first time.

"Listen Ice, no matter how mad I am at you, you're still my big bro and I've always got your back."

"Ummm…I'm sorry about earlier. It's not that I don't trust you, it's just that what happened scared me and I worry."

"I know Nick but I am eighteen and you have to accept that."

"Yes, but everything in our lives has gone crazy. I care about you and I don't want you to get hurt."

"Well it is nice to know you'll always be there for me."

"I love you."

"I love you too."

They embraced each other tightly, when Rose once again caught sight of Alison.

"But you!" she hollered, pointing at Alison, "have NO right to say what you said to my brother!!"

Alison walked over to the twins. Rose glared at her in pure uncontrollable rage. She leaned forward as Nick wrapped his arms around her waist for comfort and support. The teen girls' noses were almost touching.

"Guess what? I did anyway! You two deserve each other. A selfish brat and an annoying jerk for a brother."

"You don't even have a clue of what you're saying. Right Brian??"

Alison looks to her best friend, her brown tresses lying in a low ponytail down her back.

"You're not taking HER side are you Bre??"

Brian's eyes went between the two of them. His mind was spinning with the troubling event before him. He knew he couldn't choose between the two girls.

"I-I-I don't know!" he cried out in anguish and bolted down the hallway to his room.

"Great! Now look what happened! I hope you guys are happy!" Kim yelled, chasing after Brian, "Hey Brian! You okay! Wait!!"

"This is all your fault!" Alison yelled at the identical siblings before her.

"Hey back off!"

"Yeah! You're not innocent in all this!" Rose replied.

"Oh," Alison scoffed, "and you are? You're about as innocent as the freaken devil!!"

"At least she doesn't look or act like him!" Nick defended.

"HEY! STOP FIGHTING!" Kevin bellowed again, in a desperate attempt to get them to stop.

Kevin sighed as they ignored him. The shouts and screams became a giant buzzing in his ears. He put his face in his hands defeatedly. Then running them through his black spikes in frustration. It was gonna be a LONG night.

Chapter 27 - Dreams of the Disillusioned

Howie tapped his fingers against the smooth surface of the silver table. AJ and Jamelet silently sipped their drinks. It was obvious that Ana had taken a complete dismissal from the conversation. Howie could feel the frustration raging inside her exhausted body. Howie felt slightly embarrassed as he watched Ana from the giant bay window in the kitchen area. She sat on the porch with her headphones perched overtop her ears. She blasted ancient melodies to calm her aching soul. Howie felt so lost when it came to analyzing Ana’s personality. She had changed drastically since the war.

“Are you okay, Howie?” Jamelet’s voice called out, breaking Howie’s thoughts.

He shook his head gently, trying to clear his thoughts. He didn’t know how to explain what he was thinking. Everyone was so odd and always spacing into their own worlds. Everything was so different. He sighed heavily, running his index finger against the top of his glass. “I’m sorry. It looks like Ana has taken a break from trying to figure this stuff out. I really hope that you’ll forgive her. She’s been so different since those accidents at the war camp—”

“Accidents?” AJ asked with surprise.

“Oh, yes, they were on the news, but the crew didn’t release her name. When Ana met the twins, she

had a flashback of some sort with the girl. She was really surprised and broke off away from us. When she returned to the camp, she was drenched with body parts and blood. It took her only a few short hours to kill thousands of men. Then she was attacked by another group of men, and killed them, also. She was on a rampage there, and couldn’t tell me why. She loved the idea of being there. It scared me.”

“Wow, that’s amazing,” Jamelet whispered in awe.

“It’s not that grand. She started speaking in a different tongue at night. She’s completely changed. She used to be so loving and open, but she’s a mere shell of her old self. I just can’t get her to open up to me like I used to,” Howie explained softly.

“You always were her knight in shining armor,” Jamelet whispered, reflecting back to their ancient lives. Her smile confused Howie greatly. He raised his eyebrows in curiosity at Jamelet. AJ nudged Jamelet’s arm, urging her to speak what she was thinking. Jamelet blushed faintly. “I just remember that when you two were younger, you always ran to her rescue. When she got trapped in the ocean on that boat that Kevin made, you rallied her favorite dolphins to her rescue. She trampled you once she reached the beach, thanking you for days. She was extremely stubborn and independent, but you always calmed her toiling soul.”

AJ nodded thoughtfully, also remembering that occasion. These memories were so frequent that he found himself with a large headache. He continued to wade through the sea of emotions and memories with Jamelet. He watched as Howie’s eyes grew wide with recognition. AJ smiled faintly. “You remember that, don’t you?”

“Yes, and I remember living in her castle while my mother went out exploring. She was a fantastic companion…and…” Howie’s mind began to space. Suddenly, an image conjured within his eyes. He blinked in utter surprise. He watched within his mind as two young children chased Ana out toward the ocean. Those children resembled the twins. The vision vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Howie moaned in agony, clutching his head. Jamelet frowned with worry as he blinked out the pain. “Oh my Lord… Mercy… Those two children were those twins!”

“Excuse us?” AJ asked with complete confusion.

“Those twins really are her brother and sister!” Howie blurted, almost knocking over his drink. He moaned again with regret. The image of Ana throwing the boy by his ankle flashed. He winced with regret, knowing the damage Ana must have caused to those two emotionally. He sighed heavily, trying to conceive the ideas of Ana’s doubt.

“It’s what the letter said, and the twins believe it to the fullest extent,” AJ explained, agreeing with Howie’s conclusion. AJ had been the first to refute the idea of the twins being related to the woman, but after speaking with Ana it was impossible to doubt the association. The twins mirror so many of Ana’s unique characteristics. Jamelet had agreed with that, although Ana had quite a destructive behavior developing that no one saw in the twins. “She seems to act just like them in many ways.”

“How are they doing?” Howie asked, demonstrating his nurturing personality.

“They’re fine, I suppose. Nick was extremely torn up at Ana’s dismissal of them. Rose was overreacting to her brother’s accusations. They’re quite the pair when angry. They’re both deeply troubled that Ana won’t give them the time or day,” Jamelet explained. She was about to continue, but her phone rang shrilly against her side. Howie nodded as she flipped open the small communicator and began to converse with the other person.

Howie gazed out the window as Jamelet spoke. His eyes blurred as he concentrated on Ana’s broken image. She seemed so lost in this world as she sat on the porch, gently tapping her feet to the beat inside her ears. He wanted to draw her into his arms and never let her go. His mind fixed upon an image of kissing her under the soft lighting of several moons. She laughed at him as she pushed on his chest, causing her to fall on top of him. A feeling of overwhelming contentment settled against his soul at the image. They were happily in love, or so it seemed. He felt as if she belonged to him – somehow.

“Okay! Kevin! Calm down! We’ll be there as soon as possible. Put Nick, Rose, and Alison in opposite rooms or something! I’m sure Kimberly will bring back Brian in one piece. Please! Yes, I’m leaving right now. No, no, no! Kevin! Calm down… Yes… Nick will get over it… Rose will calm down once she figures out Nick’s sincere… Yes, I’ll make sure Rose apologizes to Alison… If you would hang up the phone I would already be there! Yes, Kevin… Yes… Bye,” Jamelet’s quick blurbs of voice caused Howie to focus upon her. Jamelet looked flustered as she dropped her communicator into her black purse. She nodded at AJ, rising from the table. “That was Kevin, there’s been a hysteria break out at the house with the others. We need to be going.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, but may I ask a question?” Howie asked as he rose with them.

“Sure,” AJ laughed.

“Others? There’s more than just us and those twins?”

“There’s four more. We’re all connected somehow, but the letter didn’t say how or why. I was really hoping that we could convince you and Ana to come along with us later and meet them. They have many questions about you two, and it would be easier for you to explain the answers. I didn’t know if I was successful at this task though,” Jamelet answered with a faint blush.

“I would love to meet the others,” Howie insisted.

“Do you believe us, then?” AJ asked in disbelief.

“Of course I believe you. It’s just hard to sort out all the facts when Ana is so mistrusting,” Howie sighed sadly. He wanted Ana to be a part of this. Leaving her in the dark seemed like a betrayal to her, and he loved her most. He didn’t want her to hurt anymore.

“You can bring her along if you like,” AJ suggested.

“I definitely want her to meet the group,” Howie insisted.

“Then what’s the problem?” Jamelet asked curiously.

“The problem is getting her there! If you give me an hour, two rolls of duct tape, one gag, tons of rope, and some other things I can do it,” Howie muttered sarcastically. He noticed the looks of confusion upon the other two faces. He smiled warm-heartedly. “I’m going to have to trap her, tie her up, gag her, and drag her there by force!”

AJ burst into a tight fit of laughter. “Maybe we can tell her we’re going for ice cream and just go to the other place.”

“Can I gag her and tie her up before we tell her we’re going for ice cream? Just as a precaution, because she hits like a man!” Howie moaned. Jamelet and AJ smiled at each other and began laughing again. They wrapped their arms around his shoulders, pushing him toward Ana’s nesting spot. They were determined to take Ana and Howie with them. Uniting the group was their only chance.

*~*~*

Kimberly hurried out of the house, right upon Brian’s heels. The boy was running as if he were in a marathon race. Kimberly’s lungs gasped for air as she stumbled into the cold night. Her anger began to build as she continued to scream out Brian’s name. He was being so foolish. A simple fight with two girls and he was screaming like a child having a tantrum. True, Brian was a gentle soul, but he needed to get a grip on reality.

“Brian Thomas! Get the Hell back here!” Kimberly screeched, hurrying toward the gates that enclosed her and Kevin’s home. Brian leapt over the gates as if he had wind beneath his feet. Kimberly’s eyes grew wide in utter surprise as she sped up, pushing herself through the gates. She watched Brian head for the long road that led to the inner city. “BRIAN! DON’T YOU DARE DO THIS! BECAUSE WHEN I CATCH YOU – IT’S GOING TO HURT!”

Kimberly’s anger welled inside her soul. She wanted to lash out at him and hurt him for being so selfish. Alison was in tears back at the house, believing that Brian hated her. The girl seemed lost within her world as she cried into Kevin’s arms. Kimberly never thought she would see the day where Brian would forsake his favorite cousin for a woman he hardly knew.

She glanced at Brian’s body, for an instant she could see the energy growing within his muscles. She concentrated on the energy, which was a burning ball of orange light. Her mind compressed the energy, slowing changing it to a deep red, and then to an icy blue. As soon as the blue formed, Brian hit the ground. He moaned in agony, barely able to lift his head. Kimberly’s eyes grew wide as she tumbled down onto the ground beside Brian, loosing her footing. She immediately peered over him. “BRIAN! What’s wrong?”

“I’m tired,” he moaned, lying extremely still.

“Tired?”

“I… I…” He couldn’t even manage to finish his sentence. His eyelids fluttered, trying to control the overwhelming since of tiredness. His muscles ached with fatigue. His whole body seemed to burn as Kimberly glared at him. Brian moaned again as tears trickled down his cheeks.

“How could you do that to Alison?” Kimberly accused, ignoring the fact that she had completely dissolved Brian’s energy. Her eyes were fiery as she made him look into her eyes. She was so angry with him. “How could you possibly let Rose treat Alison so badly. She was trying to defend herself, and you took Rose’s side! Alison is our cousin, our flesh and blood! How dare you do that to her?! What in God’s Holy name were you thinking?”

“Rose… Kimmy, I love…” Brian softly let the words fall. He felt guilty for leaving Alison in that predicament. His mind swirled with large amounts of plaguing guilt. Tears began to drip from his salty eyes, but he didn’t have the patience or energy to wipe them away. Within minutes, Kimberly was clutching Brian to her side, holding him. Hot sobs burst from his throat. “I never want to hurt, Ali! N-N-Never, Kimmy!”

“Calm down, Bri,” Kimberly winced, rocking him back and forth in her arms.

“I’m so confused! S-S-So many emotions… I just can’t breathe anymore! Help m-me, Kimmy. H-Help Ali. I’m so s-s-cared. Nothing seems r-r-ight anymore. I just w-want to go home,” Brian heaved, collapsing against Kimberly. She went silent as his breath turned into the soft shallow breaths of slumber. His body had given up all its energy. Kimberly sighed as a few stray tears of hers fell upon Brian’s tanned cheeks.

“I thought we were home, Bri,” she whispered faintly.

*~*~*

The King smiled as he conjured up the image of the mysterious death angel. She sat upon her porch, swaying with the beats in her ears. Her mind seemed to drift beyond the music into another galaxy. The King wished that he could see what lay within her mind, and if she knew anything of the lost Princess of Darker Elitions. She seemed so similar to the lost Princess.

“Sire, did you find her?” a minion called out, breaking the young man’s thoughts.

He whirled in surprise, staring darkly at the minion. The small man cowered in fear as the King’s hand settled upon his blazing sword. His dark eyes traveled back to the image of the beautiful woman. He reached out into the shimmering pool, caressing the woman’s soft face. The image rippled against the caress, disappearing. “I need to find this woman as soon as possible, but I know better. I need to find out whom she communicates with, and if she’s the true lost Princess. I need so many things, but I do not have enough time to do them. Her father grows impatient, although my slaying of mortal souls provides him entertainment.”

“I understand, Sire, but—”

“QUIET!” the King roared, unsheathing his sword. He descended upon the minion with heated fury. The tip of his sharp blade was centimeters from the man’s delicate throat. The man whimpered and gulped down as he scrambled upon the black tiles. His wisps of thinning black hair fell against his large gray eyes as he continued to crawl for his life. His skin was the color of a murky gray. His long hands and feet made him resemble a lizard of some sorts. “Do you understand the importance of this angel of death, minion?” the King sneered.

“Sire, I do!”

“Then what is it, tell me!”

“She might be our long lost queen! She can restore the throne to tremendous power and reign over the entire galaxy systems! She will be the most powerful woman in all the worlds! She will finally give you the power you need to destroy everything! She will give the Old Sire relief and allow you full control! I know, Sire! I truly know!” the minion screeched in terror.

“Precisly, minion, and now you know your job,” the King smirked.

“Pardon me, Sire?”

“Follow this woman, tell me if she’s the one. You will discover the truth about her. Look for the marks of royalty. Befriend this woman. Find out what she is about and what she fears. Find out her core powers. She will find chaos wherever she lurks. Her anger will rage beyond all the suns in the skies and destroy those around her. When the right time comes, seize her. And I will make the final decision of her fate.”

"Revelations"



**~Chapter Twenty-Eight- Caught In Two Worlds~**

Kevin watches Alison sleep calmly on the small sofa bed and he tucks the warm quilt over her sleeping form. He smiles and caresses her dark brown locks. Sighing he whispers, "I wish everything was back to normal." He received no response from the sleeping form curled under the blue and light green patterned quilt. Suddenly Kevin sees a vision capturing his mind. He sees that same quilt lying on the black marble tiles of a luxurious room inside of a castle. He sees himself years younger wrapping that same quilt over what seemed like Alison who was shivering from the cold breeze, wet in her bathing suit. Kevin smiles and recalls how happy she was that day. It was her birthday and she loved the small party that was thrown for her. Alison's coffee eyes glitter in glee as she absorbed the beautiful surroundings around her. Kevin watches the vision unfold before him and stop. Again the same vision, obviously the quilt pertains to their past, but what past did he and Alison, let alone the others have?

"What's going on?" He whispers to himself, rubbing his fingers on the hem of the quilt. "All these visions. The powers. What the hell is wrong with us?" He whispers softly to himself. Slowly the living room door opens as Nick slips into the room.

Nick smiles softly and sits down on an empty seat besides Kevin watching the sleeping Alison. "Can I talk with you?" He whispers quietly.

Kevin turns and nods his head, "Yeah, go ahead."

Clearing his throat, Nick speaks quietly as not to disturb Alison. "I was able to talk with Rose. We apologized and stuff. Everything's all good now. I guess I kinda lost it back there. I just wanted to say I'm sorry for all the mess. I feel horrible. Brian ran out of here pissed off and ranting and I don't even know if he'll talk to me again. Please just to patch things up, I wanted to make sure you're not upset with me. Right?" His ocean eyes downcast and troubled in a sea of torment.

Kevin smiles and pulls Nick into an embrace. "I can't be mad at you for long. It's about time you grew up and started acting more mature. I must say, I have nothin' but love. And I'm glad things are settled with your sister. Now the problem still lies ahead with Kimberly and Brian."

"Oh I talked with Kimberly. She's a bit bothered with me still but she accepted my apology. So, I'm guessing she's fine with things." Nick whispers, his eyes gazing at the small blue rug nestled between his feet.

"I'm cool with everything. Brian is a bit upset with all the arguments and such. He's just confused about a lot of things as I think we all are. But I wouldn't worry about it. You and him are best friends, he wouldn't just let that fall away, you mean a lot to him Nick." Kimberly states smiling, the soft living room light hinting at her tan complexion.

Nick nods his head and watches to see Rose and Brian enter the kitchen, whispering quietly about something. Kimberly takes a deep breathe and cranes her neck to the kitchen doorway, "Ok, I think we should all talk with Brian. He said some things that disturbed me about not being home and feeling lost. If he's depressed, now is the time to let him know he's needed."

Kevin tells the others to keep quiet and after Alison gets up from her nap that they'll all talk. "Besides, Jamelet and A.J. are on their way here already. They should be here in a minute."

"Where are they coming from?" Nick asks curiously.

Kevin sighs, "I called them about a half an hour ago when we were all arguing. I thought maybe they can help us out. They're coming from Ana's place." Kevin whispers barely audible.

"What?! They were at Ana's place without us? I can't believe it. You think they convince those two about what our deal is?" Kimberly asks as Rose and Brian seep into the room to join the others.

Kevin shrugs his shoulder and places his finger over his mouth to remind the others that someone was still sleeping. "I don't know. If anything, you guys know how hard it is to talk with that chick."

Nick smirks, "Ana always was the hardheaded one in the family." He whispers it as the others watch in awe. "What?" He asks innocently, sitting up. "Well ya know what a pain she is when we tried to talk to her about being relatives. Don't look at me like that." He states nervously, turning his head away from the prying eyes.

Rose smiles, "I hope Jamelet and A.J. got Howie and Ana. We all gotta be together. Something is pulling us to stay together and I know you all feel it too." She says softly, tugging on her flaxen locks.

Nick nods his head and sees Brian in the corner away from the others as if he felt left out. "Brian, I'm sorry for what occurred earlier today. It was stupid and the fact that I was close to losing my friendship with you was ridiculous. Now that I think about it. What the hell were we arguing about?"

Rose rolls her eyes, "Don't worry about it. It's over and I don't wanna relieve that. I'm sorry as well guys, I was acting stupid jumping to conclusions, trying to shove my ideas down all of your throats."

Brian smiles and clasps his neck with both of his hands, "Yeah cause that would be very painful. Don't ya think?"

The room was filled with chuckles and laughter as the tension diminished from once it came from.


~*~



Ana pulls off the head phones and glares at Howie, "This better be good, I was in the middle of this song I love." Her bluish green eyes taking in Howie's nervousness. "My you're a bit jittery now. What is it?"

Howie's coffee eyes soften and he kneels down, his smooth voice enveloping her and caressing her ears. "We're heading downtown for some ice cream. I'm hoping you'll come along."

Ana rolls her eyes and places the headphones back on her ears. She waves her hands away to scoot the group away, "Just bring me back the vanilla bean flavor. I don't really wanna move from here right now."

"Are you sure?" Jamelet jumps in the conversation, her light brown eyes pleading with Ana. "I think you should chill with us. Get you out of this whole mopey depression vibe you got."

"Please, pretty please?" A.J. adds in, batting his dark eyes at her.

Ana smiles and breaks into a laugh, "Ok whatever. Fine, I'll go. Man you guys are weird. I can't stand a man that begs. No, no wait. Actually I do enjoy it!" She giggles and gets up following the three out the apartment.


~*~


He drums his murky grey fingers on the table as he gazes out the window of the ice cream parlor. He sees a black Mercedes pull up to the parking lot. The man smiles and wipes a stray strand of black hair off his face. His grey eyes watch the four figures get out of the car and head towards the entrance of the shop. Smiling, the man pushes a button beneath the counter to alert the soldiers that the one the king is asking for is here.


~*~



Jamelet and A.J. start cracking up at a joke that was told as they reach the glass parlor of ice cream. Howie had succeeded in convincing Ana to come along and as they were close to Kevin's place, A.J truly had a craving to get ice cream for real. So it seems they didn't really have to lie to Ana, though Jamelet was sure Ana knew something is up. They step quietly over to the entrance, only the soft sounds of their feet upon the concrete pavement was heard. The night was a beautiful one, it seemed to remind Howie of his nights out with Ana. He longed to have those sweet nights again when his Ana was the sweet angel that would bring a smile on his face. Now he feels himself getting drawn away with her abrasive attitude towards at times. Yes, she was still Ana, but it seemed everyday, a little more of his Ana fades away, leaving the empty vessel that stood besides him.

Suddenly his thoughts are disturbed by the sudden stomping and pounding of rushing feet. Before he knew it, the four of them are surrounded by what seemed like the Darker Elitions.

"What the hell?" A.J screams out as he looks around the armed soldiers, their faces concealed behind a wool mask.

Jamelet and Howie look on in confusion when something that seemed almost human burst out of the front doors of the ice cream shop. "Excellent." The man says ecstatically. His grey eyes examining Ana, the one needed for the kingdom to advance. "At last. We have found you! For centuries you've been the subject of many kingdoms. All in search for you and your precious power you possess. Your royal blood, your position in the kingdom is of a gift the King craves for. Long live the queen. We have found you and the king will be delighted to have you in his possession."

Jamelet, A.J. and Howie gasp at the revelations of all this.

"Ana? You're a queen and you never told me?" Howie asks in shock, the pain dwelling in his voice.

Ana shakes her head in confusion, her flaxen curls lie neatly tucked in bun, "I don't know. This is all new news for me as well. I'm not a queen at least not yet."

The minion chuckles and pushes through the crowd of soldiers to reach Ana. "But you are Ana. You've been chosen among your siblings. You knew from the beginning you're not of this world. But come. Let me take you home, to your castle, to your husband. To the kingdom that is rightfully yours."

Ana screams out, her voice allured Howie and A.J., who both smile and fall on their knees in front of her. Jamelet watches the scenery in confusion as the soldiers creep closer to them. The minion covers his ears and watches as some soldiers shoot Jamelet, Howie and A.J. and grab Ana by the arms. Ana struggles and fights but somehow her military tactics weren't coming through. Fear grips her heart as she struggles and thrashes about. She's dragged away from the others. Jamelet clutches her arm which is bleeding profusely from the bullet that ripped into her delicate flesh. Her crimson blood spills onto the ground along with Howie's and A.J's. The three look on in fear as Ana is being brutally beaten and shoved into a white truck. The minion smiles and faces the three wounded ones, "We win. It's too late. The kingdom you were suppose to protect is being defeated as we speak." And with that, the man disappears into the shadows of the truck and sped off with Ana.


~*~



The king claps his hands and smiles, "Great job. I would have thought for sure you would have failed. You surprise me each time." He whispers to himself in the room. The young king stares in the glass orb watching the action and the capture of Ana. "Things are looking up. Maybe I won't kill you after all." He states to the small man in the glass orb dragging a screaming Ana into a truck.

"Revelations"

~**Chapter 29- Untold Destiny**~


The hours passed by slowly in the cousin's quiet and peaceful home. Kevin and Kim had gone out back. Rose and Nick were sitting together on one of the two beds in the guest bedroom they were staying in. Two ancient books lay between them, bound by a material that seemed to be a mixture of metal and leather, one not found on earth. One was a silver-blue, the other a silver- green. On the front, were names written in a primordial Venusian language, yet both twins knew what each name was on the books. Nick knew it was time, he didn't know why, but instinct told him that they couldn't wait any longer. It was time to reveal it all, even the items they had just barely discovered. Nick exhaled softly, wishing for the peace he and Rose used to have in their lives. He also knew that it was a wish that was never to be granted. He feared for his twin and how she was going to handle what was going to inescapably come. Nick truly loved Rose, and would do anything to protect her. She looked to him, he nodded silently, for they had waited long enough. The two of them grabbed the books and placed them into Rose's backpack-purse. They entered the empty living room wordlessly, placing the purse upon the coffee table. The teen girl's gaze went to her brother fearfully, the two pairs of sapphire eyes meeting immediately. Rose's blue orbs, full of fear and anxiety, became reassured the moment they looked into Nick's, identical to her own, quietly telling her they were doing the right thing. She gulped down her troubles, praying that it would turn out okay in the end.

"Um…guys?" Rose called out shakily to Brian and Alison. The two were talking in the kitchen, but didn't hear her. She glanced at her brother and an unspoken agreement passed between them. She turned; thankful for the silent communication she had always been able to have with her other half. Rose strolled into the kitchen as Nick went to find Kevin and Kim. She approached the two cousins slowly, hoping that Alison wasn't still angry and bolt on her. Brian flashed her a loving smile, which calmed her considerably as it had many times in the past.

"Hey guys."

"Hi."

"Hey Angel," Brian replied, wrapping his arms around her waist unconsciously. It seemed so natural, so right, that Alison didn't comment on it. Rose giggled softly, unwillingly pulling herself out of Brian's gentle embrace.

"Um…we need to talk."

"What for?" Alison snapped.

Rose groaned, her eyes downcast, swirling with worries meant for someone ten times her age.

"Nick and I need to explain something, it's really important you guys know. He's getting Kevin and Kim right now."

Brian's gaze searched her face for clues, his cerulean eyes filled with concern. He once again felt the uncontrollable urge to embrace and cuddle his golden haired angel before him, telling her everything would be alright and chasing away the troubles now embedded in her loving face.

All he said was, "Rose, you alright?"

"Yes, but we need to talk in the living room." She stated, seeing Nick walk in there with their two friends behind him. The three of them then came into the living room. The cousins all sitting on the leather couch, with the identical siblings standing in front of them.

"Rain, Ice, what's this all about??" Kevin queried. His emerald eyes focused intently on the young adults in front of them.

Rose and Nick sighed, running their hands through their golden locks simultaneously. It was that simple action, the rest knew that whatever it was, it couldn't be good.

"Come on you guys," Kim urged softly, "you know you can tell us anything."

Rose reached into the purse, pulling out the two metallic leather bound books, and handing the silver-green one to her brother. She swallowed hard, scared of what they were about to reveal.

"Okay, we have much to tell. Most of which you will find hard to believe. But like Rose and I, you will know deep down to be true. First of all…"

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Jamelet rolled her eyes, sitting in the police station. She spoke softly, her anger evident as she explained what happened in the ice cream parlor once again. Her brown stands toppled gracefully down her back.

"I swear!! We were surrounded by Darker-Elitions who claimed Anastacia Grace Lord was their lost princess. They shot at us obviously and ran off kidnapping her."

The young officer, no older than twenty-three, stared at her in disbelief. His hazel eyes bore into hers, his shaggy sandy brown hair falling about his face.

"I'm sorry Ms. Sanchez but yours and your friends' story is a little thin. I can give you several reasons why I don't buy it."

"But it's true!" she shot up out of her chair in rage, "Does it LOOK like I'm lying? Hook me up to a freaking lie detector then!"

The officer threw his hands up in the air in frustration. He just hoped his partners weren't having the same problem with her two friends who had been taken to separate rooms for questioning like Jamelet.

"Fine, I'll search for this girl for ya. We'll have our best people on it since this involves the Elitions. He opened the door, exiting the room and walking into the hallway along side her. "I promise we will let you know once we find something."

A ghost of a smile appeared on Jamelet's face, "Thank you. You have no idea how important this is, so thank you."

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The cousins stewed over what the twins had told them. Memories came rushing back, everything finally beginning to make sense again. Kevin and Kim saw the siblings in a new light. Both felt a newfound respect for them. Neither pictured the egotistical "terrible twins" they used to know on Venus, growing up and rising up to the challenge they had to face.

"So these are your Aunt's diaries?" Alison questioned, "cause we've never had powers, even on Venus."

"This one is," Nick answered, holding up the green one, "But the one Rose has is our fathers." He pointed to the blue one in Rose's hands.

"They're written in Viniption," but we still remember how to read it." Rose added quietly, " he wrote of our powers, and how we are linked to one other person. How two people are one instead of two. What ever happens to one-"

"-Happens to the other." Kim finished in awe.

"So that explains you and Rose. The ankles, the gunshot. Rose wasn't shot but you were so Rose got wounded as well." Brian stated, finally understanding the unexplainable events that kept revolving around the two Carters.

"Our powers go together as well. Some are elements and others are based off of traits. Rose's is an element: Ice, mine being linked to hers, is water." Nick explained.

"Oh my God," Kevin breathed, " but why us?"

Rose tugged at her hair nervously. "There's one more thing we need to show you." they pulled out a paper covered with a silver sheen. In a dark metallic blue script was the prophecy that told them of their inevitable destiny.

*"A fighting galaxy may know redemption,

For there shall rise the Gods' chosen ten.

Two of guidance and strongest of elements :Ice and Water, to lead the way.

Two of serenity, elements: Wind and Air, to keep the necessary peace.

Two of wisdom, elements: Fire and Heat, for balance & keep the leaders at bay.

Two of strength, with the traits: Courage and Doubt, to fight the ancient war.

Two of humanity, and strongest of the traits: Love and Suspicion. Love for: compassion and mercy. Suspicion: to balance love's mighty power.

BEWARE: for suspicion is a hateful and untrustworthy trait and can turn easily, destroying the one of love.

Only these ten can save the future. If not, then may the end be quick, for evil will conquer us all."*

Chapter 30 – The Avenger of Her Own Betrayal


“Please let her be safe, Lord,” Howie prayed with a heavy heart as he fell to the curb of the street. Sobs choked against his throat as he stared up at the black sky, wondering where his angel was. He had spent hours in the police station, trying to explain why he was so emotional. He had been shot in the shoulder. Blood poured from his arm, absorbing against his white t-shirt. He held his arm, feeling it go numb. He didn’t care anymore about his injury. There were far worse things happening in his life. The one person in his life had been taken hostage by the cruelest creatures in the galaxy. He prayed that they hadn’t killed her yet. He prayed for her safety, because he would kill himself without her.

“Howie?” AJ’s voice called into the midnight air. Howie’s back stiffened as he felt Jamelet’s hand lay upon his shoulder. He immediately rose to his feet. He looked dignified despite the raging emotions swelling against his tender heart. His regal tone overtook the emotions plaguing him. Jamelet offered a soft smile as AJ beckoned her to his side. “The police are going out to look for her as we speak.”

“Don’t get my hopes up, AJ,” Howie answered, holding his hand up to silence the man. He could hear the doubts radiating from Jamelet’s mind. He could sense the presence of danger around them as the hours passed. “The police told me that they have no evidence of the kidnapping, so they really can’t go about searching for her. They don’t believe me at all, because no one else verified it—”

“Howie, we told them what we saw,” Jamelet insisted.

“Three people against an entire crowd?” Howie asked incredulously.

“Howie, think objectively,” AJ encouraged.

“I am thinking objectively,” Howie retorted with a cruel sigh. He ran his hands through his short unruly curls. He looked to be at his wit’s end. His eyes began to fill with unshed tears of anguish. Jamelet could sense his pain. Howie had just lost his best friend and only companion. Jamelet felt as if her own heart had suffered a tremendous blow. Ana had been a key part of their discovery, and Jamelet felt as if she had lost her best friend. Howie leaned against the wall, taking a shaky breath. “Where do you think they took her?”

“You’re not thinking of searching for her, are you?” AJ asked with horror.

“I can’t just let her suffer there!” Howie protested.

“Those men are dangerous!” Jamelet exclaimed as Howie started to walk down the street. He held his injured arm as the winds blew against him. His bones chilled as the tears raced down his cheeks. He needed to find his angel. He needed Ana. “HOWIE!” Jamelet cried, catching up to him. She made him turn to face her. She searched his eyes. “Don’t do anything hasty, okay? We don’t know where she is. We don’t know what they’re doing. You just have to keep it together for a little bit longer.”

“I need to go find her,” Howie stressed.

“You need to think of her safety,” AJ suggested.

“I am thinking of her safety! What do you think they’re doing to her as we speak! I can’t live with myself if I know that something terrible is happening that I could have prevented! I never should have made her come out with us. It was stupid to even think of meeting up with those twins! I never should have pushed her. God took her away from me, because I was being foolish! Damnit! I was supposed to take care of her,” Howie screamed out, his voice echoing in the dark night. His eyes sparked with the fire of menacing hate against himself. His soul cried for revenge.

“Howie—”

“Don’t,” Howie advised.

“Howie, don’t be mad at us,” AJ answered calmly, stepping between Howie and Jamelet. He placed a comforting hand upon Howie’s shoulder, talking softly. The moon cast a soft glow upon Howie’s skin, revealing the silver lining in the tattoo on his shoulder. AJ tried to ignore the symbol as he spoke. “We didn’t know that they would take Ana away, but we do need to find out why it happened. She’s very important to all of us. We know that you love her, and you just want her back. We can understand that fully. But you need to come with us, first. We’d like you to at least meet the others. Maybe they can help sort this problem out. But we really need you to come with us. Please?”

Howie sighed heavily, muttering a string of foreign curses. Jamelet felt mournful as the moon glistened against the tears on Howie’s tan cheeks. He was tormented over Ana’s kidnapping. She couldn’t imagine what she would do if she were to part with AJ. Howie gave a weak nod. He seemed too lost to care at that moment. “I think it would do me good to see her siblings. Please, let’s go now before I do change my mind.”

*~*~*

Ana screamed in a violent rage while she was thrown across a black marble floor. Several men armed with the high-tech guns nodded with approval at their capture, then exited the room. Her arm throbbed with intense pain when her back was slammed against the crimson red walls. Her head bounced against the wall, increasing the throbbing agony of her mind. Her eyes connected with the small minion that was pressed against the wall. Her blue-green eyes lit with an intense fire as she scrambled off the slick tiles. She cared nothing for her safety. Her thick crimson blood spilled against the floor from her open wound, but she didn’t care. Her foreign accent echoed against cynical room. “YOU BLASTED MAN! I AM GOING TO TEAR YOU APART WITH MY HANDS! TO TAKE ME AWAY FROM THE PERSON I CARE DEEPLY FOR! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?! YOU BETTER PRAY THAT GOD STRIKE YOU DEAD BEFORE I MAKE YOU SUFFER!”

“SIRE! SIRE! SIRE!” the minion screamed, clawing at the walls as the doors were shut and locked. The darkness of the room seemed to perpetuate the brightness of Ana’s threatening glare. The minion turned deathly pale as he slammed his hands against the door. Ana’s hands clenched at her sides as she advanced on the man, preparing to strangle him to death. “SIRE! I DID AS YOU ASKED! PLEASE!”

Ana was about to leap at the man, but a force grabbed her roughly by the arm. The winds whipped through the room, chilling Ana’s body. Ana felt herself pulled toward the force and stopped. She admired the shadow of a man, who released her arm. She stood there in shock. The minion fell to the floor, kissing the dark leather boots. “Thank you ever so much, Sire!” the minion cried.

“Silence,” the man ordered, holding his hand up. The minion backed away. Ana stared cynically at the man as the candles around the room cast dark shadows against the man’s face. Suddenly, the room began to brighten. Ana held her trembling arm, somewhat nauseous from the loss of blood, and took in every feature of this man. He was taller than her, reaching nearly six feet in height. His thick blonde curls lay in a loose black ribbon at the base of his neck. He wore a leather coat over a white silk shirt. The coat grazed the floor as it billowed behind him. A thick silver sword lay attached to his hip as a threatening reminder. Thick leather pants clung to his bottom half, defining the powerful muscles of his body. He was almost as pale as Ana, if not paler. She felt overwhelmed by his presence. His dark black eyes admired Ana’s existence. “Your name?” he asked politely.

Ana frowned, not sure if she should answer the man. Something about him made her wary. She watched him tilt his head, laying his hand against his sword. These threatening gestures made Ana decide quickly. She spoke quietly, “Ana.”

“Full name, child,” he ordered.

“Anastacia Lord,” she repeated.

The man’s eyes grew bright in awareness as the minion clapped his hands in approval. She had passed the first test. The man immediately crossed the length of the room, standing directly before her. He took a small blade from his pocket and pressed it against the back of Ana’s blue tank top. She winced as the fabric shredded instantly underneath the sharp tool. The man placed his hand against the curve of Ana’s right shoulder blade. She could feel him tracing the ink in her skin. The tattoo was a black bleeding heart with a sword piercing down. Ancient lettering crossed the sword’s handle while a dark moon rose slightly above the bleeding heart.

“She is our Princess,” the man murmured in transfixed state. Ana immediately jerked away from the light caress of the man’s hand. Her eyes blazed with fury. She had been exposed to this man, because he needed to look at her tattoo. The man, nonetheless, drew her back to him. He gave an approving smile to the minion as the weepy minion scurried near them. “You did well to bring her back to us.”

“Get the HELL off me!” Ana screeched immediately, pushing the man away from her. The man looked utterly shocked as she winced from her sudden jerk. She brought her hand up to hold her aching arm. She brought her hand away for a moment, noticing the heavy amount of crimson liquid being spilled out of her body. She cursed in agony.

The man’s attitude immediately shifted to a look of vengeance. She crossed the length of the room, staring evilly at the minion. “Did I tell you to harm her?” the man shouted, his voice thundering against the walls of the castle. Ana watched in curiosity as the minion shrieked and scrambled to get away from the man’s loud voice. The man advanced rapidly, drawing Ana to his side as he used his other arm to yank the minion to his feet. “I tell you that she is my wife and my love and all you can do is disturb her peacefulness and HARM her?! You think you have the right to mar her beautiful skin with a bullet? How dare you approach her with a gun to harm her! I should have your head taken clean off your neck!”

“NO SIRE!” the minion shrieked.

“Better yet,” the man anticipated with a cruel smile. He held his hand out toward Ana. “Anastacia, my love, come here.” Ana felt drawn to the man, although immune to his speech, and took a step to his side. He placed his hand upon her wound, healing it instantly with a warm fire. Ana sighed happily as the pain diminished from her arm, he then placed his hand around her shoulders. Everything seemed to happen within a moment’s passing. “My Love, look deep into this man’s eyes.”

“I have no idea who you are—”

“Anastacia, do not question. Just look into this man’s eyes.”

Ana obliged the man’s order. She caught the minion’s large gray eyes within her own. The man beside her grinned with pleasure as the green rings of her eyes turned dark emerald, sparkling with the heat of her gift. Things seemed to radiate out of proportion without her knowledge. Her mind absorbed every detail of the minion as he trembled in fear. Her mind began to fill with premonitions. The minion’s fears radiated against her skull with brilliant colors. She pictured the minion’s paranoia – which was the minion cowering as his neck was bared to her. He feared her murdering him!

“You see what he fears, don’t you?” the man asked softly.

Ana nodded as the blue-green coloring of her eyes grew more intense than before. The man withdrew his sword from his holster, offering it to Ana. She grasped the sword tightly in her hands, letting her mind guide her. Ana took a deep breath, enhancing the subtle tones of her low voice. Her premonitions guided her like the bloody nights at the camp. “Bow to me, minion. Bow to receive your gift,” she beckoned in a soft alluring voice. The beauty of her voice compelled the minion to drop to his knees. “Reveal your neck, so I might touch it with a sword of power, minion,” she continued, her voice purring at him.

“SIRE!” the minion exclaimed, throwing himself on the floor. He trembled at the realization of what he was doing. The man laughed as the minion craned his neck for Ana’s benefits. She was far too powerful to resist. The temptation of her voice would allure any man to the depths of Hell, just to hear one more song of beauty. “SIRE!” the minion screamed again.

“Do what is in your heart, Princess,” the man encouraged.

Ana raised the sword high above her head with ease. The weight of the sword was nothing in her powerful arms. She mumbled some ancient language as she took a deep breath. Her blood boiled for the release of this minion’s head. Her heart told her to kill this minion for the wrongs he had done to her. She smiled happily as she slammed the sword against the back of the minion’s neck. Blood spurted from the arteries of the minion’s neck, exploding against the light coloring of Ana’s clothing. She smiled with relief at the warm liquid enveloping her cold body. She dropped the sword to the ground as the minion’s body twitched. On instincts, she turned toward the man who guided her through the process. Their lips briefly connected and the minion’s blood was transferred from Ana’s lips to the man’s lips.

“You already know this within your heart, my Love. I can see the knowledge in your eyes. Your name is Anastacia Grace Lord, you are the Empress of the Darker Elitions. The symbol upon your shoulder binds you to this kingdom. You are the only true-blooded heir to the throne. I am your husband, Lord Ashton. You and I were betrothed the moment that you were placed into your mother’s arms. We are bound together by a strong force. I have searched years with your father to find you.

“You see, the last name that many think you bear: Carter – is false. You are not a true Carter of Venus, merely a stolen identity. You are born of true Elition blood. The man you once called father on Venus – King Carter – STOLE you from this court the second week of your life. He raised you to be a killer of your own people. He had hoped that you would come back to our courts to slay your father and myself. He wanted to rule over our world with greed and animosity. Thankfully, we have found you in time. Your soul cried out to us that night you took to killing our troops. Your presence was calling us from that exact moment!

“With Carter dead, you can know your true destiny. You will rule all the worlds with the power I bring to you. The training and skill are naturally developed in your brain because of your Elition blood. You are a fighting warrior, capable of massive destruction. With this training, now, we can rightfully restore you to the throne, and I can have you as my wife. Dear Anastacia, so much turmoil has occurred since your parting. Your gift of Suspicion has been wasted. I can teach you how to use that power to its full advantage. Everyone will bow down to you, as they rightfully should. Please, accept the love that I am sending to you and accept your right to this throne.”

Ana looked around the majestic room. She heard the footsteps of running soldiers. The smoky lines of the battlefield lit the sky through the veranda. The smell of gunpowder enticed Ana’s soul. All her memories came rushing back like a waterfall. She gasped in surprise, bringing her hands up to rest against Ashton’s cheeks. For that moment, Howie was totally obliterated from her mind. Anger consumed her raging soul. She recalled the hours of torturous training in the deadly arts. The constant badgering of King Carter that she would kill those who threatened her family the most. Ana smiled cruelly, she had been taken away from her true family in a plan of domination. The betrayal of the Carters spurred her heart into decay.

“Anastacia? Do you remember?” Ashton murmured hopefully.

“I am the heir of the Darker-Elition Throne,” she spoke.

“Thank the Lord that you have been restored! I truly have missed your presence in my life. Your father will delight in hearing of your return, darling!” Ashton praised as he hurried to a large chest sitting in the middle of the room. He retrieved a black box from the chest and returned to her side. Ana watched as Ashton retrieved the Crown of the Elitions throne from the chest and returned to her. The silver tiara glittered with the dark rubies and sapphire embedded within the silver mold. He placed the crown overtop Ana’s thick honey curls and the charm of the crown fell against her middle of her forehead. The charm was a bleeding sapphire heart pierced with silver sword, fitting Ana’s place in her new world perfectly — For she was the true Avenger of her own Betrayal.

Revelations"



**~Chapter Thirty-One- Initiation Begins~**

A.J. swings the apartment door open and Jamelet and Howie enter it. Howie throws himself on the plush sofa and closes his eyes quickly. A.J smiles gently and turns the hallway light on. He winks at Jamelet and shrugs his head over to Howie's direction.

Jamelet turns to see the poor man resting, sleeping soundly the minute he landed on the sofa. "More tired that he thought." Jamelet whispers, her dark brown locks tied in a ponytail.

Jamelet quickly rushes over to the bedroom as A.J. flings his jacket on a wooden stool nearby the kitchen counter. Howie leans his head on the sofa slumping back hoping to fall into some form of sleep.

Jamelet goes into the kitchen and settles down on a stool in the kitchen, pulling out her cell. She picks up her cell phone and calls Kevin's house, hoping to find him and the others. After a few rings Jamelet hangs up frustrated, "Ah, they're not picking up!" She says aggravated, slamming the mobile phone down the silver counter.

A.J. pulls a stool up next to her and rubs her back, "Don't stress out. I think we're all in need of some sleep. And Howie beat us to it."

Jamelet giggles and shakes her head softly, "I'll get Howie a blanket. I feel so bad for him. I don't know what to do about him and Ana."

A.J. sighs and shakes his head, "There's nothing we can do. Man is it just me are do I feel a bit cold?" He asks rubbing his arms for warmth.

Jamelet comes out of the bedroom with a thick folded up quilt in her arms, "Maybe it's just you. No wait, I think the windows open. It's freezing here."

A.J. gets up from the stool and goes to find any windows that could be open. Jamelet walks over to Howie and drapes the quilt over his sleeping body. "Duerme bien (Sleep well) D." And she reaches over to turn off the lamp light. Leaving Howie in the dark to get some sleep.

She reaches the kitchen to see A.J. staring around in confusion. "Alex, am I missing something? Did you turn on the heat?"

A.J. nods his head, "Yeah, it's on, it's warm in here yet we both feel cold. What about Howie? Is he warm?"

Jamelet nods her head in surprise, "That's right, yeah. He's good. But why the heck are we freezing over here?"

A.J. smiles, "Hey I have an idea." He grins mischievously walking over to Jamelet.

Jamelet laughs out loud covering her mouth so she won't wake up Howie who's in slumber. "Behave boy, I don't have time for this." She states in between giggles.

A.J. stands up straight like an officer and salutes the woman in front of him, "Yes, ma'am. I'll be good. Actually I was thinking since we have the whole fire power, why not use it to our advantage girl?"

Jamelet in laughter collapses into a stool as A.J. lifts his hands and points to her, beckoning her to come to him. Jamelet sits in the stool shaking her head, "Stop it." She states happily, her coffee eyes twinkling in delight.

Suddenly a tiny flicker of flame dances on A.J.'s fingers playfully. "This'll warm us up right."

Jamelet smirks, "I have something better." And she reaches out, pulling him closer to her, suddenly he breaks out in a sweat as his temperature rose.

"Damn woman, What did you do to me?" A.J. smirks forgetting the small flames that were dancing on his hands.

The small flames begin burning the curtains behind Jamelet as the couple joke around not noticing the fire that started. The flames begin eating away at the walls as it climbs to the walls spreading rapidly.

A.J. lets out a profanity and runs to grab a cup of water. Jamelet stands up and backs away from the flames that have emancipated the walls. "See this is what you get for acting like pyro!" Jamelet shrieks quietly, as A.J. splashes the fire with water dissipating it, the smell of smoke lingers in the kitchen.

Howie enters the kitchen smelling the air, still sleepy eyed he sniffs the smoke, "You let A.J. cook again?"

Jamelet and A.J. gaze at each other before bursting out in laughter as Howie stands there in confusion.


~*~



Kevin drives the highway, passing the ice cream parlor where Ana was taken. Kimberly sticks her hand out the window and feels the cold wind brush her light tan skin.

The two twins in the backseat were fast asleep in the back of the van as Brian and Alison stare out the window quietly memorized by the moonlight.

"You guys are quiet back there." Kevin states while concentrating on the road ahead of him.

Brian whispers, "What does the blue aura mean on a person?"

Kevin narrows his eyes, "What? What are you talking about?"

Brian whispers so quietly that Kimberly had to lean in the back to hear right, "I see light around people. Color lights, like an aura or something."

Kimberly shrugs her shoulders, "Rok, I don't know what that means. Why? Do you see that with us?"

Brian smiles and stares at Kimberly and Kevin, "No, I just see white and pink. Like purity, love."

Kevin snaps his head back to see Brian and smile, "Maybe that can help us. Listen I've been calling Howie's place and no one is there. I think there's trouble. They would have made it my place long ago but something must have happened."

Kimberly sighs and leans back on the leather passenger seat of the trailblazer, "Maybe A.J. will answer the phone. Did you call?"

"They won't pick up." Alison answers, her chocolate eyes dwell with worry. She passes her snowy fingers through her brown tresses.

Kimberly mumbles and slumps back on the seat, closing her eyes. Suddenly she sees herself in a red carpeted hallway with Nick falling on his knees before her. "Save me! They're coming for me! I don't know how to control the powers. My life is on the line, please!" His sapphire eyes shining with the twinge of fear as he passes his fingers through his blonde spikes.

Kimberly looks around to see Rose running down the hallway stopping in front of Kimberly as she crumples on the floor. She looks up pleading with Kimberly to ease their discomfort.

"How? What do you what me to do?" Kimberly asks nervously, she wanted to calm her friends down but she didn't have a clue as what to do for them.

Rose's honeydew locks lie over her shoulders as she wraps her small arms around Kimberly's leg.

Kimberly stands there shaking not knowing what to do, she places her hands over Rose's head, giving Rose sweet thoughts of a beach and love. Anything beautiful that can comfort Rose in anyway. Rose smiles and releases her grasp, "Thank you. Thank you!"

Rose lets Kimberly go and she walks away down the hallway smiling. Nick watches in fascination and pleads for the same. Kimberly still confused about all that is just happening, places her sweaty palm over Nick's forehead. "I don't know what I did to her, but if I can help you out in anyway, I'll try."

Nick smiles as peaceful images clouded his hurtful thoughts. Nick stands up and hugs Kimberly, "Thanks. I can sleep better now. They can't hurt me here anymore." And he runs down the red carpeted hallway after his sibling.

Kimberly suddenly snaps open her eyes and stares around the van, to see Kevin bobbing his head to some jazz music from the radio. He keeps his eyes on the road as Kimberly searches her eyes to see the twins now smiling in their sleep. Kimberly feels a grin fanning her face as she settles back in the seat. Somehow, she felt comforted to know she was able to understand and reach the twins in their turmoil in a different way. And she was glad she was able to help out.


~*~



She stares around the darken room as she feels the running of the soldiers breaking into her room. She hears the soldiers shuffling in the dark ready to grab her. She blindly walks around as fear etches its way up to her spine. Her hand touches her golden tiara that is on her golden locks. She takes it off and places it in a velvet ruby box for safe keeping. "It is time." Queen Jane whispers as the soldiers grab her and she feels an iron poke prodding her abdomen. One of the soldiers divert the Queen's eyes to a small flicker of flame that came from on the soldier's lighter.

"Queen, isn't this sad how this has to end? We received orders from King Ashton to bring your body alive to the new queen. We have found her and the king advises for your presence so we can take one last look at your pitiful self." A soldier states, raising his rifle up to the Queen's face.

The Queen closes her blue eyes as her final days have approached. She feels her arms being pulled out of the castle as her body is getting dragged away. She'll know she'll see Ana soon and it broke her heart to know the lies that the King used to fill her mind with and now she will die in the hands of her own daughter. Queen Jane stares up at the many silver moons in the darken black sky as her cries are heard out by the soldiers. She knew tonight will be the last day she'll see those bright discs and she prayed to God that her children will be ready for the rough battle that lies ahead.

“Revelations”



~**Chapter 32: Endless Fears and Betrayal



In the back of the van, Rose and Nick tossed and turned fitfully in their sleep. Horrifying dreams tortured their innocent souls. Each dream was separate but soon the twins’ dreams became one and were shared. This was due to their natural twin bond as well as their prophetic connection.



Rose’s dream:



*She was strolling through the red velvet halls silently. Rose then realized she was back home in the Carter Castle on Venus. Her sun-colored curls were lying gracefully upon her shoulders, a silver tiara glittering on her head. Rose looks about guardedly for her twin, knowing one way or another that he was here too. She didn’t see him but found her sister, Ana. She wore a foreign circlet atop her honeydew locks, the sinister symbol a black bleeding heart with a sword going through it from the top, and was illuminated in the light eerily.



“Oh thank the Gods.” She breathed, using an old Venusian expression. “I thought I was alone. Ana, do you know where-” she stops, scared as the rings of green within Anastacia’s usually peaceful orbs began to glow.



“What are you doing?” Rose cried.



Suddenly her friends appeared. Their bodies distorted, they were decaying and pierced through with icicles numerous times. Jamelet, AJ, Brian, Kevin, Alison, Kim, and even her brother began coming towards ther, dragging their limbs along and leaving a trail of blood across the floor. All were dead or dying because of her gruesome ice power.



“Monster!” Nick shrieked, with him and all of her dead friends pointing at her angrily.



“Evil! Murderer!” Brian screeched, “You are the one who did this to us!”



“NO! NO! NO!” Rose cried as Ana laughed at her in the background. Her biggest fear had now come to be. Her nightmares now reality. The knowledge that she had killed many innocent people never left her and ate at her each day. She was always afraid that she would one day do it again, frightened terribly that it might be the ones closest to her next. She screamed in pure agony and ran off into the darkness.*



Nick’s Dream:



*Nick walked about his home curiously, wondering what the hell he was doing back there. He went through the grand hallways, looking for his baby sister who he knew was there somewhere. He reached up to scratch his head and felt the silver crown up there amazed, he thought he lost it when he was frozen for a thousand years. Before he could take it off and examine it, he came up to his parents’ suite and heard voices yelling faintly on the other side of the grand silver double doors. Intrigued, he opened the doors to see his mother, father and to his surprise, his Aunt Jane. He hid behind the door not wanting to interrupt the heated argument between them. It was not in English, but in Viniption, yet he still remembered how to speak it, which amazed him. He grinned when he saw a younger him and Rose at age five hiding behind the other door, eavesdropping together, little silver crowns atop their heads.



“NO! I DON’T CARE!” his mother shouted at Jane.



“Renette, you must understand. The Elitions are destroying world after world in search of their lost princess. You are putting our world in danger and may be instigating a cataclysmic war!”



“NO.” his father spoke up angrily, “NOTHING shall put little Anastacia in their dangerous hands again. NEVER.”



“The future of the entire universe is at stake here!”



“And you know this how?” Renette Carter asked.



Jane sighed, “You know the prophecy the Littrells found hidden deeply within their estates recently?”



“What does that have to do with this?” his father pursued.



“Everything Robert. I have just discovered that your twin children are two of the chosen ten.”



“That can’t be true.” Robert Carter breathed.



“Oh no? When Nick and Rose were two, half the house ended up either frozen or soaking wet after they were taken out of their cribs to play and walk around, remember? We couldn’t explain it then and ignored it, but I can explain it now. The prophecy says: ‘Two of guidance and strongest of elements: Ice and Water, to lead the way.’ Ice and Water! They’re the strongest of the elements because they are linked the strongest! Who has a stronger bond than a set of twins? Who better to lead than a future king and queen?”



Nick couldn’t bear to hear anymore so he turned and ran. Tears spilling down his face. He remembered this now. He and Rose had never understood this then so they soon blocked it out of their minds and the memory was out of their reach from then on.



‘They knew! They never even told us!’ he thought, ‘how could they do that? Is Ana even our sister? From what I remember I think she was the stolen baby the Elitions started the war for! Because of mom and dad a needless war ruined our lives! All because they stole a baby for Goddess knows why! Why are you doing this to me Gods and Goddesses? Why?’ he ran through the halls, not really caring about Ana when he passed her as she was laughing evilly in the halls while he tried to sort out these troubling thoughts.*



The Twins’ Dream:



*Nick stopped running, only pausing to catch his breath. He was far away from the suite but he had no idea where he was anymore. It puzzled him; he was in HIS hone, so why was he lost?



Rose came running up, looking back and expecting to see her horrifically frozen loved ones. She only sees the regular crimson corridors though and ends up running into her brother, who to her relief was alive and well. Nick looks at her strangely, wondering what made her so upset and grateful at the same time.



“Oh Ice!” she cried, hugging her twin tightly. Tears dropping from her eyes, streaming down her pale face and onto Nick’s shoulder. She buried her face there; enjoying the comfort her sibling gave her as he stroked her hair, murmuring that it would be alright. Nick pushed his own troubles aside. From what he got from the words jumbled inside her crying, she went through a lot and he was going to be there for her. He hears a loud popping noise and gazes upward at the hallways only to see his greatest fear realized. Darker-Elitions were heading straight towards them and they didn’t look happy.



“Rain,” he regretfully separated himself from her, “You know I am here for you but right now I think we have bigger problems to deal with.” He motions at the area behind her, his voice quivering in terror.



Rose turns around, bullets coming at them and missing them miraculously. She screamed in fright about the Darker-Elitions. Swords flying through the air and landing all around them as they turned around and ran blindly through the dark halls. Ana's laughter can be heard from all around them now. The two teens soon became lost, turning and going every which way. They had no clue of where they were going and the Elitions were beginning to close in on them.



“Rose I hate to say it but you’ll have to use your ice power! I don’t know how to use mine yet!”



“I can’t! I don’t know how to control it! If I use it, I’ll end up killing you too!”



“We will have to take that risk! I don’t think we have a choice!”



“NO!”



“We can’t last much longer!”



“No!”



They see Kim standing in a walkway, confused. Nick runs towards her as Rose veers off in another direction, not seeing her and in an attempt to confuse the Elitions. He goes up to Kim and falls to his knees before her, pleading for salvation. Somehow, someway, he knew she could help them. Rose soon comes running to her from another direction, crumpling to the floor. Kim’s powers could save them, she just knew it.



“Please save us.” Rose whimpers so quietly that only Nick could hear her as she wraps her small arms around Kim’s leg.



Soon pleasant thoughts and memories begin entering her head. She stands up, happy that the torture is finally gone. Rose glances about, seeing that the Darker-Elitions are finally gone. The young girl walks away, thanking Kimberly immensely and knowing her brother would soon follow.*



Both twins awake suddenly with smiles on their faces from the sweet thoughts Kim had placed in their heads. Their sapphire eyes skipped about, startled, realizing that they were still in the van driving somewhere. Rose’s and Nick’s hands both fly up to the tops of their heads to reassure themselves that it was all just a dream. Each sibling pulls off of their heads a tiara or a crown in pure horror.



They each shone with diamonds and Rose Quartz crystals all throughout them. In the front was the Venusian symbol, same as the tattoo on Rose’s and Nick’s left wrists. The navy blue ring was made up of sapphires, inside a ruby heart with two silver swords crossing through it under two amber moons. On the front of the heart on Rose’s tiara was an ‘R’ made up of an ice like gem not found on earth and had the same icy coldness. On the front of the heart on Nick’s crown was an ‘N’ made up of an unearthly water like gem with the water like waves continually moving through the stone.



Both pairs of identical eyes meet in shock. These are the same ones they once had in their former lives. Rose and Nick knew what had happened in the other’s dream before they both connected without asking each other. Sadly Rose and Nick knew some of it had to have been done by Ana. They knew she has a motive and what her powers are, so each of them having gone through their greatest fear was no coincidence.



“This is kinda like when we discovered who we really are.” Rose whispered, meaning how they got the tiaras and Nick’s seeing the old memory. “But what does that mean though?”



“I think we have a power because of our being twins or being Venusian, because this was never mentioned in the prophecy.”



“I know. But that would mean…”



Nick nodded.



“Oh you guys are awake,” Brian said to them happily, “So-”



“We know why Jam and the rest never showed up.” Rose blurted.



“Yeah, and we think the two of us share another power.” Nick added as he and his sister hold up the crown and tiara.



“Why…” Kevin questions cautiously.



“Ana has just betrayed us all, and we finally know why.” The twins say together and begin to sob.

Chapter 33 - Ancient History

Howie became stressed as he watched everyone gather in AJ and Jamelet’s home. The twins were sitting with Brian and Alison, talking heatedly about something with Jamelet and AJ. Kevin and Kimberly sat back, genuinely absorbing the continued conversation around them. Howie noted that the chatting continued to whirl around simple things. What everyone was doing tomorrow. What they’d have for dinner. Where everyone would be staying. What might be happening the next day. It began to tear Howie’s heart in half, it seemed as if no one cared that Ana was missing. He was tired of the false hopes they were creating. Something sour was stirring in his heart, and he could barely understand it. “Guys, stop lollygagging. Ana was kidnapped last night,” Howie stated quite bluntly.

Everyone fell silent. Jamelet and AJ winced at the coldness in Howie’s voice. He seemed almost too bitter. Jamelet recalled before these times that Howie was one of the gentlest souls in all the worlds. He always used his kindness to tame Ana’s wild spirit. The twins held no look of shock upon their faces. However, Kimberly, Brian, Alison, and Kevin looked genuinely shocked. “What did you say?” Kevin asked calmly.

“AJ was hungry for ice cream. So, we all stopped at this stupid ice cream parlor. This creep of a guy approaches Ana, saying that she’s his long lost princess. She told him to back off, and then the guy had all the Elitions attack us. We each got shot, and Ana was dragged out. We couldn’t do a thing,” Jamelet explained as she placed a hand upon Howie’s heavy shoulder. “They took her right from us, and we haven’t a clue.”

“Why didn’t you chase them down?” Alison asked in complete horror.

“Because we didn’t have the chance,” AJ explained. “We were lying on the floor – bleeding.”

“Oh-my-gosh, Howie, I’m so sorry,” Kimberly whispered with grief. She could see the pain flooding his soul. She suddenly imagined the kind of impact that would happen on her soul if Kevin were taken away by force. Kimberly would be completely lost without Kevin. Her heart went out to Howie as he sat there in silence. She understood that each of them were linked together by their birth dates, and the fact that they were born the very second the other was born. It was a stronger link than anyone could realize. “We’ll get her back, Howie.”

“No, we won’t,” Rose finally announced. She pulled off her backpack, setting it on the floor. Her light blue eyes were stony and cold. Nick nodded with agreement. Everyone looked at the twins with astonishment. Rose seemed completely oblivious to the impact her statement had upon the group. She retrieved the two journals from her backpack.

“Excuse me?” Howie growled, finally standing up.

“Ana is quite fine where she is right now,” Rose repeated.

“How can she be fine with those sadistic people?” Jamelet questioned, trying to swallow her anger at the twins’ lack of caring. Howie was falling apart from the kidnapping, and the twins were condoning the act of violence.

“Because, she’s one of those sadistic people,” Nick answered.

“How dare you accuse her of being something she’s not?” Howie fumed.

“Howie, please sit down,” Nick commanded.

“I don’t have to listen to you—”

“We can prove what we’re trying to say, so sit down!” Rose commanded with a glare. Howie swallowed his pride as Jamelet offered him a shaky smile. He brought himself back down to the couch, crossing his arms over his chest with abhorrence. Everyone agreed with his decision, taking various seats around the room. Rose took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts. “I know that all of us have had visions and whatnot about our past. They’re happening all the time, and I know that most of us have a solid idea about who were are. Nevertheless, we were given these journals. Jamelet, AJ, and Howie – you guys will see them in a little bit… But they were sent because our father’s journal and then our Aunt Jane’s journals. But, a little bit ago, Ana sent us a vision… She has the power to control our fears, so they were really nightmares. Inside, we found out that she is a part of the Darker Elitions. She is their lost princess. She’s the one that started this entire war. Our father kidnapped her in hopes of training her in the lethal arts and sending her back to the Elitions so that she could destroy her family. The plan backfired. Now, Ana knows of her powers and her father knows exactly what her powers can do. She’s being instructed on how to use them to her fullest potential as we speak. She knows of the betrayal that our father and mother proceeded to try – she’s not a happy camper. So, she’s looking for revenge on us—”

“How dare you say–”

“It’s true, and we’re sorry,” Nick replied abruptly, cutting off Howie’s anger. He glanced at the books that were being passed around the group. The twins knew that they were the strongest in the group because of their bond. They needed to formulate a plan to obliterate Ana’s betrayal. He glanced to Howie, knowing the man was fuming. Nick decided it was time to tell Howie of the other problems. “Howie, there’s something else you need to know about Ana being the heir of the Darker Elition throne. You and her were promised to each other through a betrothal from your mothers. The necklace you wear on your neck is a sign from the Elitions, promising the betrothal. Ana’s bracelet is the same, but with the sign from your kingdom. You were a Prince… However, the betrothal wasn’t suited to Ana’s father’s tastes. Her mother was sentenced to death the day that she came home with Ana from the meeting with your mother. Your planet was destroyed by the Darker Elitions and they captured your mother. You were sent to our planet for protection, and our father saw to it that you remained Ana’s future husband… However, now that she’s back on her own planet – she’s been promised to another… King Ashton of the Darker Elitions.”

Everything hit Howie like a lead weight. He found himself staring at the floor in utter disgust. He had nothing more to say as he tried to sort out his troubled thoughts. Meanwhile, Nick continued with his diplomatic approach to the problem. “Ana is getting stronger than ever. Her powers are growing. She has the power of Suspicion. She controls a person’s fears, time travel, and has the power of a hypnotic voice. I suppose I would call her a Siren of sorts. King Ashton is continuingly prepping her to destroy us. So, I’ve found out all of our powers. We need to spend the next few days gathering and testing our powers.”

“Wait, what do you want us to do once we strengthen our powers?” Alison asked skeptically.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Rose retorted.

“What do you mean?”

“The prophecy tells us that Suspicion will kill us all. She’s going to gain control of all the worlds and destroy the entire solar system. The only way to stop this is to kill her. We need to end the disease of her carnage before it starts. The only way to perform such a task is to kill her,” Rose stated simply, waving her hand to brush away the task as if it were nothing.

That’s when Howie lost control. He jumped up, anger flooding his system. He felt Jamelet and AJ reach to pull him down, but he jerked away. He would not be silenced any longer. Dozens of memories came flooding back into his system. He remembered the first kiss that he shared with Ana – it was when she revealed her secret communications with the dolphins of Venus. She was the most important person in his life. He refused to let the twins slander her name any longer.

“You have no right to decide if Ana lives or dies! You’re not God! You’re petty twins who have always been caught up in the turmoil of ruling the world. Rich, spoiled little brats that commanded everyone as if you ruled us! No one should dare to try to refuse that fact of knowledge, because we all talked about it when the twins weren’t around. So, don’t even think of trying to kill her! You have no right! Ana is the sweetest person in this universe. She dedicated her life to saving other’s lives! She is not the ultimate evil in this society! You don’t control this entire group, no matter what you think! Your egos have gotten far too big, even with the lapses of memory! Just remember that there are others that posses the same kind of authority as you. And I will die before I let you harm Ana,” Howie hissed.

“Howie, you don’t have a clue as to what you’re speaking of,” Rose whispered in utter disgust.

“Oh, bite me. I do know what I’m talking about. You’re not the only ones with VISIONS,” Howie sneered, yanking his jacket from the row of hooks beside the front door of the apartment. He refused to remain in the same house with traitors. His rage boiled against his heart.

“Howie—”

“You two are the ones that will cause the destruction of the universe – not my Ana,” he replied curtly, slamming the door.

*~*~*

Howie hurried down the black streets. The puffs of cold air exploded from his lungs, sending tiny puffs of clouds into the air. He pulled the collar up higher against his neck to stop the bitter winds. He wanted to lash out and hurt someone. He had never been known to do such a thing. He sighed bitterly, shoving his hands deep into his pockets. His mind flooded with sweet images of Ana. He recalled the first cut she received upon her knee. He had spent hours assuring her that she wasn’t dying. He then helped her heal it. He believed that was the instant that Ana linked to the desire of becoming a Para-Surgeon.

‘God, please give me her back. The Darker-Elitions will only corrupt her. I need her more than they do,’ he thought bitterly. He went to cross the street, but found two troops of Darker-Elitions running down the street. Howie’s heart beat frantically, searching for a place to hide. He went to run the other direction, but he tripped against the curb. Howie fell upon the ground, but surprisingly wasn’t frazzled or hurt. The troops’ boots pounded against his stomach, but didn’t harm him. They never noticed his disappearance. Howie sighed with relief. It seemed as if he melted into the curb. Howie’s eyes grew wide when he noted that he could no longer see his body. He took a deep breath, trying to realize what was happening. He had blended into the ground.

Suddenly, Ana’s voice was projected into his head: ‘Ashton… He’s a wonderful man. He gives me so many opportunities. He spends every waking minute with me and teaching me the secrets to my powers. He seems to want to be my life-long companion. He cares for me. And my father is overwhelmed to see me by his side again. He spends every day doting upon my whims. He told me that my mother died when I was younger. It’s a sad discovery, but I suppose I can live without her. My father cares enough about me to be my mother and father. He wants so much for me. He wishes to give me the worlds, and he promised he will. I provide him with joy, and he provides me comfort. If only I can avenge the harm done to my father during my disappearance… He tells me that I must join the Darker-Elitions with a test of dedication. I don’t know how to go about initiating such a task. He says the day will come. I suppose I want to join my father’s army. It would make him happy, but would it make me happy? So many things have been rested upon my shoulders. Ashton pushes me toward the same direction as my father… Yet… I find myself doting upon my lost relationships. I fear for Howie’s life… Where can he be? Does he… That’s right, he is a part of the Coalition against my father. The dreaded twins’ coalition. They want to terminate me before they see the truth of their father’s misfortunes. That shall never happen… I will prevail…’

Howie felt the skies open up as he returned to his normal form. He could still feel Ana’s anger and confusion raging within his veins. She seemed so angry at the world. She wanted to destroy everyone who provided her with the life that she wasn’t supposed to have. Howie trembled at the feelings bubbling from Ana’s emotions. Suddenly, large buckets of rain began to pour down on his trembling body. He curled into a ball, absorbing all of Ana’s thoughts. He suddenly began to burst into fitful sobs. He had to rescue Ana from the hellhole before it was too late.

*~*~*

Ana shoved her hands deep into her pockets as she traveled to the deepest centers of the castle. King Ashton was busy speaking with her father about some last minute details. Ana had barely paid attention to their chatter during their late supper. She needed a break from the excitement. The Darker-Elitions had welcomed her back with a fury of happiness. They praised her for the vengeance she would take against the Carters of Venus. She was delighted at the idea of revenging her mother’s spirit. She had no idea that her mother had been brutally murdered when trying to rescue Ana from the grips of the Carters. Ana had never known her mother. She wished that she could have at least met her once. Her father and husband assured her that her mother was a beautiful woman. Ana just wished that the Carters could have given her the chance to see it herself.

Ana sighed softly, tracing her fingers along the sleek black leather cinched about her body. She could hardly allow herself to gaze into a mirror. Her long blonde locks had been freed from the normal pony-tail she was accustomed to. Now her luscious curls fell down past her shoulders, creating a halo for the silver crown to sit upon. She wore a dark black leather tube top that hugged her chest like a second skin. Ashton had coaxed her into wearing the leather boots that ended at her calves and added the tight leather skirt that ended at the middle of her thighs. She hated her new look, but knew that Ashton expected her to wear these types of clothing daily. Ana wrapped her arms around her bare abdomen, continuing down the corridors. She found herself confused from the attention. She knew that she should feel relieved that she had finally found her place within the world, but something was holding back her excitement.

Ana tuned out her thoughts, gazing at the cages fastened and embedded in the dark stone walls. Ana was aware that she had traveled to the dungeon of the castle. Several groups of men lay within each cage. They stuck their hands out of the cages, pleading for Ana to take them away from their pain. Ana bowed her head down, staring at her boots as she walked. The pleading and screaming of salvation made her heart ache. She didn’t know if she was accustomed to this world of pain and anger. Something in her heart made her distance herself from the beggars. She knew that this was what her life was truly supposed to be. She swallowed her distant thoughts, preparing to go back to her bedchambers.

“Princess Anastacia,” someone whispered.

Ana whipped around in utter surprise. Her eyes traveled to the last cell at the end of the row. She stepped cautiously toward the person who had whispered her name. The cell was dark and dingy. She noticed the small woman sitting in the far corner of the room. She reminded Ana of Howie in a sense. Ana was about to inquire about the small woman, but her father’s voice screeched about the castle. “ANASTACIA! COME TO THE THRONE IMMEDIATELY.”

Ana sighed softly, turning from the cell. She made a mental note to come see the woman later in the evening. She hurried down the corridor, anxious to find her father. She scorned the men that tried to grab at her clothing from their cells. She managed to reach the throne with little trouble. She panted softly as she came upon the scene. Her husband was sitting in his chair, speaking with her father shortly. However, Ana’s gaze fell to the woman lying bound with ropes upon the floor. The woman looked strangely familiar. Ana’s eyes traveled back to her family. “Father? What’s the meaning of this?”

“This is the day of reckoning, Anastacia,” her father announced with a joyous laughter. Ana watched as the guards flooded into the room and shielded the door from anyone who might want to flee. Ana had spent that last hours of yesterday with the guards, showing off her abilities. She had managed to injure every single man that had tried to attack her. Ana stared with confusion at her father. Ashton smirked as he stood up from his throne, walking down to Ana’s side.

“Darling, this is the woman who helped the Carters with your kidnapping,” Ashton explained as a beefy guard hauled the woman to her feet. She muttered a tight string of curses, trying to fight the man. Another guard came to the man’s assistance, grabbing the woman’s other arm and pinning her against the wall. They took time to shackle her to the wall. “Her name is Jane Carter. She took over the throne after the King and his wife met their death. She was supposed to keep the throne until the twin children were old enough to inherit the throne. Thankfully, we were able to foil those plans. Jane is the aunt of the twin children. Why don’t you greet her?”

Ana took a deep breath as Ashton pushed her forward. Her father watched in delight as she approached the woman. Ana brought her hands against her hips, fingering the large sword that lay in the belt looped about her hips. She felt an ominous sensation flood her body. The familiar face of the woman caused Ana to stop for a moment. She looked so much like the twins. Ana swallowed her pride. “You do know who I am, don’t you?” the woman asked.

“My father informed me,” Ana replied curtly.

“Do you know the truth of your identity?” Jane asked with fear.

“I suppose I do. I’m the lost Princess of the Darker-Elitions. Your family kidnapped me in hopes that I might delete my family from the world. You were wrong in doing that. You had no right to take me from where I deserved to be!” Ana growled.

“I didn’t take you. I told my brother to give you back,” Jane stated curtly.

“But you did nothing to alert my family where I was?”

“They would have killed me.”

“And you think we’re not going to kill you now?” Ashton asked with amusement.

Jane fell silent for the longest moment. She stared at Ana as if she were trying to uncover a secret. Ana shifted uncomfortably, wrapping her fingers tightly around the sword’s handle. Jane’s eyes narrowed against Ana’s heart. “You know of your powers then?” Jane asked.

“Yes,” Ana answered.

“You know of your siblings?”

“They’re not her siblings!” her father interrupted.

“You grew up with them,” Jane stated curtly, ignoring Ana’s father’s screeches. Jane made sure that she held Ana’s full attention. Her voice was low and menacing. “The twins are having visions of you and them at early ages of their lives. They miss you, even if they try to deny it. I know that you long to be by their sides also. You were so close to them. You were their protectors. And I know that you remember their mother and father. They adopted you. They took you into a world of love and acceptance. They didn’t want you to have a miserable life in this place. These people are dangerous. They will corrupt you and destroy everything you had with Howie—”

“SHUT UP, WOMAN!” Ashton hissed.

Jane continued, ignoring Ashton and Ana’s father. “You know that you loved Robert and Renette. They were your parents. You knew of nothing different. You called them Father and Mother. You owe it to them to stop this nonsense. Your only causing a drift between yourself and Howie. You cannot afford to be away from the group. They will come after you and try to destroy you if you don’t come back. This family will only cause your destruction. Ask you Father why your birth Mother died. He tells you that she was sick or some other kind of nonsense, that was not true. She spent hours in that dungeon. She was tortured because she wanted the best for you. She wanted you to have the chance to marry someone that you would fall in love with. Howie’s mother and your mother wanted to see you two married and happy! Instead, her love was encountered by your father’s hate. Ask him how she died—”

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Ashton roared, slamming the palm of his hand against Jane’s cheek. The sharp sound of the smack echoed against the dark walls. A small trail of blood trickled from the side of Jane’s mouth. Ashton grabbed Ana roughly by the shoulders, pulling Ana backward. His light blue eyes turned stormy as anger caused his body to quake. “This woman is just trying to fill your head with nonsense. She is the one that killed your mother. We tell you that she was sick and died to protect you. But this snake only wants to see you die. Don’t you dare allow her to overcome the authority you have in this home—”

“You are foolish if you believe that man,” Jane cursed.

“Excuse me?” Ana finally whispered.

“You will cause the destruction of this entire universe if you believe him,” Jane repeated.

“How can you say that?”

“Because, Anastacia, it’s true. My family allowed you to thrive. We gave you everything that you love and hold dear. The way that you’re thinking now… You will be the ultimate destruction of everything my family tried to make.”

“You’re lying!”

“You are the worst disaster of the century!”

“Anastacia, look into her soul,” Ashton commanded.

Ana stepped forward, taking a deep breath. She closed her eyes. The jealousy and rage boiled within her veins as she thought of destroying the Carter family. They had caused her all the hurt in the entire world. She knew that destroying Jane would be the only way to make the voices stop inside her heart. She opened her eyes as a brilliant glow erupted from the blue-green irises of her eyes. Her mind began to fill with the fears and paranoia of Jane. She saw herself being seized by the Dark-Elitions and placed into the arms of Ashton. Jane’s mind projected the fears of the chosen ten being split apart. There were pictures of the twins being strung up by ropes, pierced with swords by Ana’s hands. The blood rained down upon Ana as the planet was reduced to rubble. Ana saw herself standing atop the rubble, holding her sword high in the air as Howie’s bloody body lay at her feet. She was laughing sadistically.

Ana broke away from the visions in Jane’s head, breathing heavily. Her eyes grew bright with anger as she snatched the sword from the holster at her hip. She towered it high in the air, watching as Jane’s eyes traveled along the sharp blade. Jane trembled with fear as Ana called inside her head. Ana took another blade from the holster that lay strapped against her thigh. She offered the dagger towards Jane.

‘Take the dagger, Queen,’ Ana commanded inside Jane’s head. ‘Show the defiance of your own nation. Plunge the blade into your stomach.’

Jane’s hand trembled as she accepted the dagger. Her mind ached with pain as she recalled all the bitter images of Ana as a youth. She recalled the times that Ana ran to her in the middle of the night, confused at the training Robert forced upon her. Jane would take the child into her arms, soothing her. She promised the child that everything would be okay. Jane’s images faded when she felt her hands shove the blade deep into her own stomach. She choked upon the blood that was expelled into her throat.

“All hail the Queen of Venus,” Ana sneered as she swirled the blade in large circles above her head. She then applied the sword against the wound that Jane had caused. She thrust the blade upward, slicing the delicate flesh and breaking the ribcage. In sweet vengeance, Jane’s organs spilled across the dark floor as blood pooled beneath Ana’s feet. Ana let the blade fall from her hands and reached down to grab the beating heart from the inside of Jane’s body. She closed her hands about the heart, applying firm pressure. Blood poured down her delicate hands as the heart was crushed within the grip.

Ashton whooped with joy as he took the silver goblet from his guard. He bent down and collected blood into the goblet. He raised it high in the air as her father cried out blissfully. He immediately drew Ana close to his body. “Drink this, Darling. Pledge your life to this Regime. Prove that our lives will be a better place with you as our Queen. Your place in our lives will be permanent once you drink the remains of this bitter woman. Do this for our lives together, Darling. Do this for our love,” Ashton beckoned, holding the goblet toward Ana.

She was floored by the request. She took a deep breath, reaching down to grasp her bloody sword. She placed it back into its holster. Something plagued her soul as she stared at the silver cup. Her life would begin again once she sampled the delicacy of the dreadful woman’s blood. Ana could smell the sweet stench of the blood as Ashton lifted it to her lips.

“Do you accept the responsibilities as Queen of the Dark-Elitions?” Ashton asked.

“Yes,” Ana concluded as the silver goblet was tipped upward. Ana opened her mouth as the metallic blood was poured into her mouth. She swallowed heavily against the liquid, choking back the urge to vomit. When the blood was emptied, Ashton chucked the silver goblet down to the floor. He wrapped his arms around Ana’s hips, pulling her close to him. Within an instant, Ashton’s lips embraced Ana's lips in a heated kiss of celebration. Her father smiled happily as he clicked the button to send the hidden tape to the Chosen. The destruction of the world could finally begin after years of turmoil, because Ana was now the Queen of the Darker-Elitions and truly prepared to fight to the death for her newly found family.

“Revelations”

**~Chapter Thirty-four-Striking A Chord

A.J. grips the arms of the chair tightly as he swallows hard, the anxiousness flutters in his chest. He can hear Jamelet whispering quietly to Rose who was on her way out of the apartment. The last of the guests left and he can hear the door close softly. He can hear the soft footsteps of Jamelet walking over to the kitchen doorway. Sticking her head in the threshold, she leans her body against the doorframe.

Sighing, Jamelet shakes her head slowly, her dark brown tresses, swaying over her shoulders. “J, what are we gonna do? The twins seemed so different. And Howie, he left. Kevin said he can’t him anywhere. I just hope Howie didn’t do anything dangerous and try to find Ana by himself.”

A.J. chewed on his bottom lip as he watches Jamelet in a daze. He whispers so quietly, Jamelet had to strain to hear his comment. “He’s gonna turn on us. I just know it. Hell, I wouldn’t blame him anyway. With all this stuff that’s been happening and Ana’s disappearance, I’d lose it too.”

Jamelet grimaces softly and gently places her hand over his stiff hands on the kitchen counter. “Rose said we have to work on our powers to get prepared for the battle, but I think it’s too late. J, what are we really fighting about?”

A.J. gently clutches her small hands within his and sighs, “I know if I was Howie and going through what he is dealing with. Losing you, watching you get kidnapped before me and I couldn’t do a damn thing about it, I would just kill myself. All the guilt and pressure blamed on me, it would drive me crazy. It’s too much for him, I just know it.”

Jamelet signs and shakes her head, her light coffee eyes glimmer in the yellow soft florescent light in the kitchen, “I would hate to think what is happening with Ana now. I don’t wanna think about it. But what if it’s too late for Ana? What if we can’t change her back? I mean the changes in her attitude is obstructive to us and herself.” Jamelet cuts off her sentence when the ringing of the phone is heard. “I’ll get it. Try to get your mind off this for now, ok?” She smiles, patting his hand gently as she races off to answer the phone in the living room.

A.J. smiles and watches the petite woman smiling and giggling to whomever was on the other line of the phone. He gets up from the chair and walks over to the living room to get out a letter that he received a while back from a friend of his. Slumping into the soft black sofa, he scans his eyes over the letter and tries to take his mind off what is happening with Howie. But the thoughts drift in and out, prying A.J. to focus on it. He feels the warm arms of Jamelet embrace his neck and he looks up to see Jamelet peering down at him, smiling softly at him. “Hey girl, why the hug?”

“I just wanted to say I love you and thanks for caring man. I’m sure that Howie is distraught with all that is happening. I just hope that wherever he’s at, that he’s safe.” Jamelet whispers as A.J. gently kisses her, his lips brush against hers.

“Who was on the phone?” A.J. asks.

Jamelet smirks, “My mom.”

A.J. laughs softly and pulls Jamelet around the sofa, plopping her down besides him as their eyes scan over the muted television program. A.J. mummers, “It’s gonna be a long night, I can just feel it.” And he watches the program in silence with Jamelet besides him.
~*~

Alison and Brian hurry down the sidewalk on search for Howie, “Where could he have gone?” Alison whispers, her dark locks tied in a twist as the chilly breeze presses on her face.

“I have no idea. This is hopeless. It’s too late as it is already, let’s call it a night for now. Maybe the others had more luck than us.” Brian whispers, the cold wisps seeping from his mouth due to the chilly cold wind.

Alison lets a puff of air and shakes her head, “Alright, but it just doesn’t feel right leaving poor Howie alone out here. Who knows what could be crawling around here at this time of the night.”

“Well I heard the freaks come out at night, maybe we qualify for that?” Brian smirks, trying to bring a smile on Alison’s gentle snowy face.

Alison grins a bit and gently pushes her cousin, “Alright, let’s go home. But I sleep in the nice bed tonight.”

Brian nods his head and smiles, placing his arm protectively over his little cousin. Suddenly a small ringing from Brian’s mobile phone, disturbs the quiet sidewalk they’re on. Answering it, it was Kimberly screaming that they received some disturbing tape that she’s planning on bringing over to A.J.’s place. “You guys, get back there now! Me and Kevin were just watching it and we freaked out! You won’t believe who’s on the tape and what’s happening!”

Brian held the small phone away from his ear, as Kimberly’s shrill voice screams out. Alison stops walking and gasp quietly, waiting for Brian to fill her in. He hangs up the phone immediately and grabs Alison’s arm, “Come on, let’s go!”

“Wait, where we going? Why was Kimberly freaking out like that?!” Alison states loudly, the fear evident in her voice.

“I’ll explain on the way! Let’s hurry over to A.J.’s place now!” Brian whispers, his feet pounding on the sidewalk as he and Alison ran the rest of the way back to his friend’s place.
~*~

The videotape inserts the VCR as A.J. presses play, gazing at Kevin, Kimberly, a tired Alison and Brian and the twins. Howie was the only one missing from the group besides Ana and that disturbs him.

“Ok guys this is really freaking! What’s on the tape just convinced and proves that our idea of Ana is true.” Rose states nervously as she watches the others gulp and wait for what the tape had to display. “You can play it now.”

A.J. gulps and pushes the play button on the remote. The Television lights up showing what their Ana was doing. Dressed in a tight leather skirt, Ana seems to be seeping on a red liquid given to her and besides her a woman of royalty lies dead. The organs were toppling out of the open corpse. The outfit Ana was wearing in the tape, reveals the Darker Elition’s tattoos above her chest area. The dark marked heart with the two swords crossed, received gasps in the living room.

“Oh no! No way! The wench! She’s the enemy! See, we were right on our suspicion! She’s against and we have to tell Howie about it!” Nick screams out.

Rose narrows her eyes, “Forget it. She joined their side, meaning since she has ties with Howie, he’ll join her as well. It’s too late for them. We have to defend ourselves and get prepared now!”

Kevin shakes his head and places his hands over his face, “Everything’s screwed up! My best friend turned his back on us! That means he’ll get in the way of us getting to Ana.”
~*~

Howie gulps and wipes the rest of the tears that stained his face. He feels a soft hand touch his shoulder and looks to see a woman in her early possible fifties or late forties handing him a soft tissue.

“Don’t cry child. Life isn’t that bad is it?” the Latin woman speaks, her soft voice reminding Howie of the way his mother would speak to him as a little boy.

“It is. My life did a 360 in one night. I lost my gir- uh friend and was shot at tonight by people that want to hurt me and my friends.” Howie whispers.

The woman raises her dark eyes, her caramel skin glistening under the street light, “They got her, don’t they?”

Howie looks her confused, raising his eyebrows, “What?”

“They have her, she belongs to you Howie. Don’t let her go. Go save her.” The older woman states.

Howie gulps beginning to feel a little disturbed by what the woman was stating. “Who belongs to me?”

“Why higo (son) Ana of course.” The woman states, her eyes wide open as she takes in the look that crossed over Howie’s face.

“How do you know about Ana?! You’re crazy!” Howie states, his voice raising loud over the quiet isolated street.

“Am I? Or am I just stating the truth that you don’t want to hear?” The woman states, her plump petite body stands firmly in front of Howie as she places her hands on Howie’s shoulders.

Howie gulps and shrugs off the woman’s touch, backing away, “I don’t know who you are. How do you know about Ana? Have you lost your mind talking to strangers in the night?”

The woman smiles and shakes her head, “You were always hard to convince, you never did change son.”

Howie narrows his eyes and watches as the woman steps directly in the streetlight revealing herself.

Howie’s mouth drops open as he suddenly feels his knees collapse, “Oh God, MOM! I thought you died!”

The woman’s chocolate eyes brim with tears as she embraces her child tightly. “I thought I was never gonna see you again. Howie, you’re needed! Ana needs you. Her heart has been changed. The Darker Elitions have changed her heart. She’s one of them now.”

“NO! Not you too!” Howie yells, pushing away from his mother’s embrace. He stands there in the middle of the street, his eyes wide open and his mind running a thousand thoughts a minute. He tries to let everything sink in as he stares at his mother and then crashes to the ground on his knees, yelling as the truth slams him hard gnawing at the little sanity left in him.

“Revelations”



~**Chapter Thirty-five: Skin Deep



Rose lays her head upon Nick’s shoulder, both being emotionally drained and exhausted. She sat between him and Brian on the couch in Jamelet's and AJ’s living room. She hides her face there as well as her tears while her twin wipes them away affectionately. Rose couldn’t let the others see. She had to be strong. They both had to be actually. Nick strokes her soft blonde tresses soothingly, knowing just how to calm her as always. They had the tightest bond, making them the most powerful and meant to lead. Both of them know this and abhor the fact. No one in the group knows how hard it is for them to say the things and make the decisions that nobody else wants to hear or act upon. In their minds, Howie was wrong. Nick knew it couldn’t be true. All they were trying to do was perform the duties and rise up to the roles they are meant to fulfill. If the rest of them hate them for that, so be it. It was time to take control of their current situation. Nick and his sister once again stand before their friends, grabbing their attention.



“Alright, Ana has now proven what Nick and I have been trying to say these past few hours. Now, we must untie as one, and fight back! To do so we WILL develop and learn to control our powers. However, there is…one…minor…problem…”



“What’s that Angel?” Brian asks, gazing at her tenderly, his cerulean eyes sparkling.



Nick sighs, running his hands through his spiked golden locks.



“We forget that Howie and Ana are forever linked, which of course means that if we annihilate Ana…”



“We annihilate Howie as well.” Rose finishes for him softly in a dry, emotionless tone. Neither twin seemed to care anymore about anything. Jamelet holds in her ever-rising anger. They had once wanted Ana to come back and to love them again so desperately before, now they could care less, they even wanted to kill her now. It broke Jamelet’s heart. Both were beginning to remind her more and more of the fourteen-year-old twin brats she had had to put up with back when they lived on Venus.



“Either way,” Rose continues, “The Gods and Goddesses have given us these powers for a reason. They were a gift. Their sole purpose being the prophecy. We need them to use as a line of defense. The Elitions will be after us soon enough. Actually, they’re after Nick and I more than they’re after the rest of you. Consider yourselves lucky in that respect.”



“Why’s that? Alison replies dryly.



“We are the ones that are truly meant to rule. Aunt Jane was only holding the throne for us until we were old enough to rule. Now that she is gone…it would be easier for them to completely conquer Venus if we are gone as well. We’re completely in their way. We’re part of the chosen ten, so there's another reason. Also, they’re out for blood now, especially Ana. She loathes Nick and I more than ever because of the truth of her origin. Since the kidnapping was an attempt to eliminate her family, she would love to wipe out the Carters of Venus for Nick and I are all that is left of the Carter line. The Elitions have murdered the rest of our family throughout these past thousand years. To kill us and stamp out the last of the Carters would be poetic justice for her in a sickening way.”



The room was still for a few moments. No one argued with the twins, because they knew that for once they were right. The twins were the ones in the most danger out of anyone there and all six of them knew it.



“You know who’s which trait or element right?” Kim questions, tossing her long brunette stands over her shoulders, the natural red highlights gleaming in the light.



“The queen, or mine and Rain’s Aunt Jane conducted thorough research studies involving the prophecy since the two of us were five. In her journals she included all the information that she could about this since neither of our parents believed her and they wouldn’t let her tell any of your guys’ parents until after they had passed. In fact, that was their biggest argument, although then we didn’t know what it meant, now we do. Aunt Jane knew that this day would come eventually and had planned for it the only way she could. She planned on giving the journals to us that night it began for guidance and knowledge, had we not have been frozen in Kevin’s machine. She did everything she could to prepare for this. “



“So we now know what everyone is and what they possess. I am Ice, Nick is Water. AJ, you are Fire and Jamelet is Heat. Mine and Nick’s purpose is to lead this mission with you two to advice us. Brian is Air, and you Alison, are Wind. They are the ones who bring harmony to the group and are the peacemakers so we don’t split apart surprisingly enough. Kevin is Courage with Kimberly as Doubt. They are the backbones of the group, the ones who will become our strength and will. Finally, Howie is Love, to have mercy and compassion throughout the battle for our enemies, with Ana being Suspicion for a necessary balance since both traits are powerful.”



“What kind of powers do we have then?” Jamelet pursues, sensing something off about the twins. Instinct told her that there was something that wasn’t being told to them, and she was determined to find out what.



“Okay, Water, Ice, Wind, and Fire, are where that person has complete control of that element and anything it might involve. We already know Ana's powers, so we’ll start with Kevin. Kevin, you are Courage, a trait of pure life. This makes it so you have superhuman strength, and control of anything with lightening/electricity. Kim, Doubt is a trait that can take away your will, so you have powers related to that. Therefore, you can drain the strength out of any living thing, control anyone’s mind, and enter dreams and can control them, what I’d like to call dreamwalking. Brian, Air is an element more of spirit than anything else. You have invisibility, teleportation, flight, and you can see auras around people, which tells you exactly what a person is truly feeling and the kind of person they are for auras can never lie. Jamelet, Heat is part of fire, but with more control. You have the power to control body heat, can cause spontaneous combustion in anything, have heat vision, and have the ability to turn into smoke. Howie is Love, which is the most sensitive and understanding of all traits, giving him shapeshifting, mind reading, and telekinesis.” Nick explains.



The room becomes quiet once again. Each person was toiling over the surreal information that had just been told. All of them trying to grasp on to the horrible fact that this was real, and not a dream.



“The point of this is to stop this once and for all! We need to get rid of Ana! Stop the plague before it spreads and slays more innocent lives needlessly! We need to finish this all NOW!” Rose growls.



“What about Howie? We'd be unfairly killing him for Anastacia’s crimes. And Ana is our friend, shouldn’t we give her one last chance? There has to be another way.” Alison points out, her childlike face filled with passion, glaring at the two Carters. Enraged that they are ignoring the obvious fact that they will be killing Howie if they decided to go through with this.



“He’s bound to turn. Even so, one person dying for our cause compared to millions may just be the price we have to pay to give our home salvation. Hmmmmm…Howie or the entire galaxy? C’mon, it’s time to your priorities straight! Rose and I-”



Brian wraps his arm around Alison supportively, not believing that his angel was being so callous. “Rose, you know I love you, but there has to be a way around this!”



“Oh so you’re against me too now? So much for my fiancé’s support! Or did you forget about that?”



“No I did not forget. Gods and Goddesses know I still love you with all my heart and I DO want to marry you Angel, but that has nothing to do with this!”



“Man, Brian I thought you were my best friend. You know what? Whatever, Rose and I are fine without you. But I still believe that getting rid of Ana is our only option.”



“WHAT! We’ve known Howie and Ana for years. They're good people deep down and you both know that, no matter what you think now! They’re our best friends. They raised you and were an older brother and sister to you two all of your lives! We’ve all known each other since we were all in damn diapers. The ten of us grew up together. How can you two of all people be so distant and malicious about their fates? Did you forget of all the things they’ve done for you?”



The identical siblings look at each other knowingly. Both were shocked at how everyone has turned against them and were annoyed at AJ’s outburst.



“Howie's’ right you haven’t changed at all have you? You’re still the “TERRIBLE TWINS” we all knew and detested on Venus. The ones whose egos still need to be in check. The egos that are forever huge, making you bitter and uncaring. I question your motives as to why you’re doing this. But either way, we are NOT your slaves and neither of you are ruling Venus yet ya know!” AJ bellows at them furiously, his usually playful tan eyes blazing with frustration with their ruthlessness on Howie's and Ana's futures.



Rose sneers; beginning to resemble a person nobody wanted her to become then, her adoptive older sister. “I don’t know how you can possibly even think that. First of all, we ARE in charge, get used to it. Second, Ice and I just saw Ana, our second mother in a sense, mutilate the last bit of family Nick and I had left! Then to top it all off, she drinks her blood as a sick betrayal and pledge to our enemies! Thus, proving what we wanted to deny the most! Third, she tortures my brother and I in our dreams, controlling greatest fears! Fourth, I’m beginning to think she can make us travel through time with her even when we’re apart, which would explain our old crown and tiara Nick and I now possess once again, but if true has disastrous possibilities! We can never escape not even in our sleep! Do you have any idea what that is like for us? I believe that we have every damn reason to discard any and every though on Anastacia’s safety! So excuse me for not being more freaking considerate!” She screams, her face now a crimson red.



AJ turns away, stopping himself from saying something he knows he’ll regret. Jamelet comes up to him and places her hands on his shoulders, leading him away into the kitchen so he can calm down. Jamelet opens her mouth to lecture the twins, but closes it again quickly, realizing that it wouldn’t do a bit of good. Kevin walks up to Nick and Rose, despite Kim’s protests that it would only cause more conflict. Brian and Alison remain quiet still, not quite sure on how to stop the fighting. Kevin ignores his cousin, thinking that the twins truly needed to be put in their place. He towers over them, his emerald eyes fiery with rage.



“Get this through you thick, blonde, little heads, we are NOT killing any of our own!”



Nick and Rose step up to the older man. Nick takes another step closer, placing his face inches away from Kevin's. “Oh yes,” he spits out viciously, rolling his ocean blue eyes sarcastically. “Let’s follow that great rule. In fact, let’s do it the same way the Darker-Elitions did. How honest and respectful. Do you remember? Do you remember how both your parents and Kim's parents died? Do you? Let me refresh your memory. They were the official diplomats of the Venusians and the Darker-Elitions. We had been having many conflicts at the time, and they were trying to form a peace agreement between the two worlds. King Aston then brutally murders them for it because they thought they had conspired in Ana's kidnapping along with our parents. They didn’t even know of my dad’s plan. Only the Carters had been involved with that. Yet both of your guys’ parents were murdered in the missing princess’ honor. Do you remember now?”



“You two have changed so much, you look sweet but are rotten to the core now.” Kim whispers in disgust “You’ve both gone mad with power. You didn’t used to be this way. How can you be so cruel?” Tears well up in her eyes at the memory the twins had mentioned as she turns away and is held in Kevin’s loving embrace.



“Anastacia is with the Elitions willingly now.” Rose states coldly, “That tape her father sent proves it. She IS the enemy. She is loyal to them in life and will be loyal to them in death. She is destined to be the one who shall cause chaos and destruction wherever her path leads her. Nick and I ARE going after her. If you choose to not come, then we will go alone. Otherwise she shall be the one who will cause the obliteration of our entire galaxy.”



“So…”Nick begins, grabbing his sisters hand supportively. The twins stand before them, untied as one, their sapphire eyes stony and unforgiving. “Are you IN? Or are you OUT?”

Chapter 36 - Decaying Adoration

Howie ran down the road as if he were made of lightening. The strange meeting with the old woman – his mother – startled him with great proportions. He never wanted to give up Ana. He feared what might be happening to her as the moments drifted by. He wanted to believe that Ana would never do him wrong, but his heart failed to reassure him. His mind was so cluttered with emotions. Tears continued to streak down his paling face as he leapt over the fence protecting Jamelet and AJ’s home. He found AJ and Jamelet sitting in their porch swing, swaying gently in each other’s embrace. Something within Jamelet’s calming eyes provided Howie with a small amount of comfort.

“Where are the others?” Howie whispered.

“Howie?!” AJ hissed with great surprise.

“Shhh!” Jamelet groaned, clamping her hands over AJ’s mouth. She glared at her boyfriend, knowing that if the others were awoken – Howie was doomed. She ushered AJ away from the swing, taking Howie a few blocks down the road. She glanced back at her home, making sure that all the lights were still off. AJ stood silently as Jamelet reached up to embrace Howie. “We were so worried! Where did you think you were going?”

“I had to clear my thoughts,” Howie whispered, enjoying the embrace. At first, he wanted to believe that Jamelet and AJ were only thankful to have him back. But… There was something within their dark worried eyes. Something had happened. Howie released Jamelet, allowing her to grasp AJ’s hand tightly. He stared at them curiously. “Why’d you lead me away from the house? Did something else happen?”

“Yes, something else did happen,” AJ confirmed quietly.

“What?”

“You have to promise to stay with us and not run off again,” Jamelet murmured with uncertainty. “You have to believe that we’re in this together. I love Ana with all my heart, and I promise to do everything to protect her. Just… Please, don’t run off again.”

“Jamelet, just tell me.”

“AJ, you tell him,” Jamelet urged instead.

“Would someone please tell me?”

“Okay, I will,” AJ relented, running his hands through his tangled dark locks. He looked terribly distraught. “The twins have taken complete control of the group. It’s quite obvious, too. They want to rid themselves of Ana for good. They believe that she will be the utter destruction of the entire world if we don’t stop her with some kind of means. She’s obviously growing faster with her powers than the rest of us...but… What they want to do is so drastic, Howie! And it means your life as well—”

“Excuse me?” Howie choked.

“They want to kill Ana,” Jamelet whispered, turning pale at the mere mention of the murder. Her eyes turned darker as she explained the circumstances. She looked fearful as she took Howie’s hands into her own. “Howie, if they kill Ana – they kill you, too. You two are linked in a special way, like the rest of us. If they kill Ana, you’ll die. You can’t survive without her, and she can’t survive without you.”

“Wait, they want to kill her? Kill my Ana?” Howie repeated in utter shock. The mere suggestion made his heart ache with incomprehensible pain. He reached up and started to massage the skin covering his heart, trying to lessen the pain. It didn’t seem to work. He kept trying to imagine his life without Ana. It seemed trivial and agonizing. He couldn’t live without Ana.

“The twins loathe her presence now,” Jamelet explained.

Anger quickly replaced the fear and agony in his heart. The twins always seemed to interfere with Ana’s life. She never had a moments rest on Venus with the twins constantly nipping at her heels. Howie took a deep breath. “If they even THINK of doing a thing to Ana, I’ll—”

“Howie,” Jamelet gasped with shock.

"They won’t hurt my Ana,” Howie declared quietly.

“We don’t want them to do that either,” AJ assured.

“But they’re planning on going after her!” Jamelet declared with frustration. Her dark eyes sparked like wildfire. Howie and AJ instantly stepped away from Jamelet, watching her eyes glow with dark fires. The grass below them began to spark and smoke. Howie cursed, stomping out the fire. AJ grabbed Jamelet by the shoulders, shaking her softly. Jamelet winced, her eyes glazing over with surprise. AJ offered a small smile, communicating through their souls. Jamelet glanced at the boys apologetically. “I just want Ana to be safe, you know?”

“Then why can’t we go get her?” Howie volunteered suddenly.

AJ’s eyes grew large with surprise. “Get her? As in travel to the mansion and be cut into tiny pieces by the huge guards?” AJ laughed with an ironic musing. “I believe the words: ‘Hell no,’ fit in after that suggestion!”

“Why?” Jamelet asked.

“We could go right in and right out!” Howie enthused.

“Go and get her? The three of us?” AJ repeated as if the idea were absurd.

“Or two,” Howie suggested.

“Which two?” AJ growled, not liking where the road was heading.

Howie smiled softly and whispered, “Jamelet and me.”

*~*~*~*

Ana sighed softly as listened to Jamelet speak of the birthday party tomorrow. She and Jamelet lay within the soft velvet blue grass of Venus, listening to the twins cause a ruckus within the tall grasses of purple wheat. Their mischievous shouts of delight caused Ana to roll her eyes with amusement. She had finally gotten a break from practicing within the dark dungeons of her father’s castle with her uncle. Since her father and mother had passed, her training had been left to Aunt Jane’s husband. Ana would be sixteen tomorrow and Jamelet was excited about the party being planned.

“Sixteen, Ana. Can you imagine?”

“You turned sixteen three months ago,” Ana implored, waving her hand against the soft summer breezes, dismissing the subject through the winds. She heard Jamelet giggle with surprise. Ana raised her light blonde eyebrows in confusion. “I don’t understand why this is such a big deal to you. It doesn’t really matter.”

“Yes it does! You’re princess of these lands!” Jamelet exclaimed, sitting up from the comforts of the velvety soft grass.

“Not the princess that will inherit the lands,” Ana thought gloomily. She would be forever cast within her siblings’ united shadow. The twins were the most important people within Venus. She was forgotten within the shadows of the castle until it came time for the dark art lessons. Everyone insisted that the twins were too venerable and fragile to be taught such excruciating tactics for defeating the enemy. Ana was promised to inherit the command position of the military as if it made up for the neglect she suffered in the twins’ silhouette. Ana brushed away her gloomy thoughts. “I suppose it will be nice to be sixteen,” she thought wistfully.

“Especially now that you’re sharing the birthday with Howie!” Jamelet replied with an enchanted sigh.

Ana blushed faintly, listening to the twins’ giggles growing closer. She thought of Howie, who was off at the beach with Kevin and AJ. He had been offered a place to stay within the castle several years ago as his mother took a tour around the solar system. Howie and Ana seemed linked from the very start. They were good friends, although Jamelet tormented Ana that it might have been something more. “Howie is a sweet boy,” Ana agreed.

“Sweet boy,” Rose mimicked with a giggle as she attacked Jamelet and Ana with little guns of water. Jamelet shrieked with anger as Nick attacked her, too. The twins swarmed like two nasty bees, soaking the older girls. Ana sat there, allowing the water to rain down on her pale skin. She loved the coldness of the water. After several minutes of torture and when the guns had been drained of water, Ana drew Rose and Nick into her arms. Jamelet scowled deeply. Rose smiled affectionately. “Nick and I decided you must come play with us.”

“Come and play with you?” Jamelet asked with complete surprise.

“Yes. Aunt Jane says that you must indulge any fancy that we request. And we want companions to amuse us. You can do a funny dance or something,” Rose answered primly, waving her hand toward Jamelet as if she were a slave. Jamelet didn’t move, infuriating Rose. “Excuse me, I told you to do something! Didn’t I speak, Nick?”

“Yes,” he answered, somewhat quieter than Rose.

“I’m speaking with your sister,” Jamelet answered firmly.

“She’s not important,” Rose raged, her eyes growing icy. “Is she going to be the queen of this planet? I think not. You belong to me, not her. I control you, just like everyone else. I’m the power in this place, got it?! If you don’t do what I say, I’ll send you to Father’s dungeon! You’ll be sorry!”

“Princess Carter—” Jamelet looked about ready to blow.

“Nicky, Rosie, we’re not fun to play with anyway!” Ana chided, placing kisses upon the young teenagers’ cheeks. They smiled, wrapping their arms around Ana’s neck. “We’re talking about gross stuff anyway. Jamelet is thinking about asking AJ to dance with her at my party tomorrow. And then we’re talking about kissing—”

“Ewww!” Nick groaned, covering his ears.

“That’s what I thought,” Ana observed with a laugh. “So, why don’t you two go to the kitchen? I heard there were a fresh plate of cookies waiting for you.”

The twins squealed with delight, always in the mood for something sweet. Everything about the previous conversation seemed to drift away as the twins hugged Ana fiercely. They plopped wet kisses on her cheeks before tearing off for the house. For a moment, then turned around amidst the sea of rolling blue grass. “WE LOVE YOU, ANA!” they screamed triumphantly as they disappeared into the house.

“Little monsters,” Jamelet hissed with anger as two more figures approached. Jamelet and Ana looked to see AJ and Howie plopping down beside them. The boys were bathed with the glow of Venus’s several suns. Jamelet looked delighted as AJ slipped a proper kiss upon her hand. “Have fun at the beach?”

“Of course, but you seem quite plagued. Did you have a run-in with the monsters?” AJ observed, using the nickname the group of older eight had beset upon the twins. Howie smiled ruefully at Jamelet’s groan and whine of disapproval. AJ laughed, “I believe that was a yes.”

“Those children need spanked severely!” Jamelet threatened.

Ana looked slightly annoyed as the three began to speak of the twins. Nothing was good about their comments. She knew that the twins were spoiled, but they did have feelings. Ana had spent her entire life raising the children. To talk of them in such a manner would be talking about Ana as a mother. She finally became fed up with the conversation. “Guys, they are my siblings,” she finally announced.

“They’re just as horrible to you as they are to us,” AJ observed.

“They boss you around like you are their slave, Ana,” Howie agreed.

“If they don’t like what you say, they throw fits and Queen Jane ends up punishing you. Where’s the fairness in that? You should rule this planet because you are the oldest. They shouldn’t have the power because they’re twins. They’re abusing it, and they’re barely teenagers!” Jamelet agreed.

The words tore at Ana’s soul. She could remember the sweeter moments with the twins. When they were babies and Father and Mother were busy with royal visits. She would get them their bottles and make sure they were well taken care of. They had even called her mother in the beginning. “They love me…” Ana whispered in astonishment.

“Ana—”

A voice within the distance screamed Ana’s full birth name. She cringed at the sound of her name being pronounced. She was wanted in the training room for the rest of the evening. She took a deep breath, standing up. No one knew she went to special training programs except Jamelet. The others assumed she was receiving a strenuous school education. “Watch the twins if they come back out. I’ll be in school for the rest of the night. I will see you all tomorrow, correct?”

They nodded, watching her run off down the rolling hills. Howie sighed wistfully, leaning back in the grass. AJ and Jamelet smirked at him with amusement. Howie watched Ana until she was out of sight. He glanced back at them with a knowing smile. “One day, I’m going to marry her,” he told them.

*~*~*

Ana sat straight up in the large king-size bed, gasping for air. The room was flooded with immense darkness. It took her several minutes to acclimate herself to the bedroom. Ashton lay within the bed, his back facing her. He was sleeping peacefully. Ana’s emotions were ragged. Her breathing was shallow and haunting. Sweat clung to her pale skin like a second layer. The dream had been so real: the twins as young children, Howie, Jamelet, everyone, the daily training, the differences between her and the twins, jealousy, and several other emotions had appeared. They all had been so real. The most replayed dream was one of love and adoration shared between Ana and the twins.

She growled at the dreams, “Kimberly, you wretched woman, stop invading my head before I send you an image you’ll never forget!”

Ana turned sour at the mere image of her and the twins. She couldn’t allow her heart to make the decisions any longer – that was Howie’s job and he was gone. She had to face the facts: the twins had betrayed her from the beginning. She slipped out of the bed, dressing in a pair of leather pants and a black tank top. Her long honey curls were tossed into a messy bun, not caring about her appearance. She hooked the large sword to her hip and attached the gun upon the other loop of her holster.

Ana traveled toward regal room with a decision to spend the hours there until Ashton would awaken. She smiled softly as she entered the throne’s threshold. This was all hers. The tall black pillars depicting the entire royal line of Darker-Elitions. The black tiles were shiny and reflected Ana’s features. She smiled, sitting down upon the chair. It was large and set above the room on huge white marble blocks, overlooking the entire throne. The seat was covered with exotic velvet bathed in red coloring. Massive tiger statues set on either side of the chair, protecting the throne.

Ana found herself comfortable with the seat as she adjusted the silver tiara upon her forehead. The charm blazed its emblem through the brilliant Canadian sun. A commotion of epic proportions drew Ana’s attentions as the large red doors slammed open. Her father with his minions rushed forward. Her father looked to be in a panic. “HAVE THEM BRING THOSE TWO IN!” he ordered as Ana jumped off the throne, rushing to her father’s aid. He looked relieved when he saw her. He immediately brought her to his breast, hugging her furiously. “Dear, dear, dear Anastacia. I was fearful that they had seized you! Those wretched beasts! To think they had killed my guards!”

“Who seized me?” she asked in confusion as her father rambled.

“Those… Those… Those weasels from the Carter Court! We got them! You’ll have to destroy the Carter clan quickly. I knew that you would be able to do it. You are the prized soldier of the entire Darker-Elitions fleet. Ashton sees you practice daily. You can defeat them all. All of those lousy creatures!” her father avenged with anger.

“Father, you’re not making—”

“WE’VE GOT THEM!” a minion announced.

Immediately, two figures were thrust into the room onto their stomachs. They groaned with pain as hundreds of guns were pointed in their direction. Ana’s father crossed the threshold toward the two victims, spouting off his native language. He kicked the man hard in the groin, causing him to curl in agony. Ana’s eyes grew large as her father continued to threaten them with their very lives. She slowly made her way to the group, praying that it wasn’t who she thought it was.

“DID THE CARTER’S KNOW THAT YOU WOULD BE HERE?!” her father screamed.

“No,” the woman whispered.

Ana’s heart crumbled into pieces as the two dirty faces glanced up at her with hope. She brought a hand to her mouth, covering her look of utter horror. She couldn’t believe it was them. Her mind zoned out with the emotions that had been overflowing in her heart since the day she was brought to the Darker-Elitions. The man that she had dreamed of for so many nights. The woman who was her dearest friend. They were here…

Howie.

Jamelet.

“THAT’S IT! YOU’LL PAY FOR YOUR SILENCE! ANASTACIA! GET OVER HERE! NOW!” her father bellowed, seizing her by the upper arm. Ana stumbled a few steps before she was standing above Howie and Jamelet. They both looked distressed at her new appearance. Ana hesitantly brought her hands to settle upon her hips. Howie winced when he noted the large weapons seated at either side of her delicate hips. Tears of anguish streaked his bloody face, but only Ana noticed. “Read their minds and punish them, darling! Teach them a lesson for trying to ruin our world!!!”

Ana focused her eyes within the cores of her friends’ souls as her father commanded. She could already see the fear radiating from their souls. She didn’t want to hurt her friends. She loved them. Howie had never done anything to betray her. He only wanted to comfort her, but Ashton would see him as a threat. Ashton would want him dead. Ana’s eyes glowed a brilliant sapphire blue as she read their fears. The images flashed within Ana’s head, making her feel lightheaded. Each image was brilliantly clear and detailed. She stepped backward, breaking the connection.

“What do they fear, child?” her father asked.

Ana looked down at her friends. Howie connected in her mind, sharing his thoughts. She winced, stepping back again. She needed to distance herself. She knew what they feared. They feared her. Howie didn’t want Ana loving Ashton and murdering him for Ashton’s satisfaction. Jamelet feared that Ana would turn evil, even if Jamelet did believe she was good inside. Ana was torn between the two extremes. She took her father by the arm, leading him away. She spoke in a low whisper. “Father, they fear being locked within the cells,” she told her father softly, lying completely.

“You shall kill them,” her father suddenly enthused.

Ana’s heart shattered immediately. The mere idea of hurting Jamelet and Howie ached. She had a debt to pay to the twins, not Howie and Jamelet. They had not been part of the Carter’s plan of genocide to the Darker-Elitions Royalty. Ana held her father’s arm, deciding to use her powers against him. She whispered softly, drawling upon the sweet siren nature of her hypnotic voice. He blinked rapidly as she whispered something foreign into his ear so Howie and Jamelet would not understand.

Her father turned away from her once she had charmed him. He nodded toward his guards, whispering foreign words. Howie and Jamelet had no clue that they would be locked deep within the dungeons. Ana bowed her head as Jamelet and Howie were seized from the floor. Their bodies were bloody and battered from the guards.

“Father? Wife?” Ashton’s voice called. He slipped past the guards to see Howie and Jamelet being subdued with force. His eyes opened with surprise as he drew Ana within his arms. Ana refused to look at the commotion when she settled into Ashton’s arms. “You did well, Darling,” Ashton cooed as he listened to his father-in-law explain the transgressing events.

Ashton placed a tender kiss upon her forehead, causing Howie to loose control of his emotions. Howie immediately tried to resist, threatening to bash Ashton’s head in. His heart ached at the image before him. He struggled to get out of the guards’ strong arms. They screamed, beating him with their fists. Jamelet screamed, but Howie continued to pull. Ana was his – not that foreign man’s desire. Howie screamed out, “ANA! THIS ISN’T RIGHT! YOU DON’T BELONG TO HIM! DON’T DO THIS TO ME! YOU’RE NOT EVIL! THIS ISN’T THE REAL YOU! PLEASE! YOU LOVE ME! YOUR LOVE! I’M YOUR LOVE! PLEASE!”

“Get him out of her sight!” Ashton growled.

“ANA! PLEASE!”

“Oh, Love, don’t,” she whispered softly.

Anger flooded his body as she pressed her head against Ashton’s chest. Howie reached out again, feeling someone grab a fistful of his unruly curls. He yelped as he was slammed to the ground. He felt the chain that Ana had given him burn against the flesh of his neck. He yanked it off, tearing the chain. The charm pricked his hand, drawing blood as he flung it toward Ana.

“YOU AND I WERE CONNECTED, ANA! BUT NOT ANYMORE! I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU WOULD BETRAY ME LIKE THIS! YOU AND I ARE ONE, ANA! WE ARE ONE! HOW CAN YOU DO THIS TO THE MAN WHO PROTECTED YOU? WHAT ARE YOU THINKING?! YOU'LL BE SORRY FOR WHAT YOU DID!” Howie screamed with rage as he was dragged out of the room.

Ana glanced down at the charm when the room was filled with deadly silence. Her father and husband traveled to another place to find out who the ruffians were. Ana was left alone with the necklace. The few droplets of blood glistened against the silver of the charm. She bent down, picking it up in her hands. The heat of her betrayal almost singed her hands. Tears trickled down her face as she closed her hand around the charm, allowing the sword of the charm to cut into her own flesh. The blood from her new wound mixed with the droplets of blood from Howie’s own hand, linking them together with the anguish and lust of their hearts

“I was sorry, Love,” she whispered before the darkness consumed her spirit.

"Revelations"



~Chapter thirty-seven: Disturbing News

The Elitions soldiers march in a circle around the station, the sounds of gun popping fills the night atmosphere. King Ashton stares out the window and walks to the marble balcony in-taking a gulp of fresh crisp air. "Ammm, how sweet the sound of victory my princess." He whispers to Ana who is leaning on the threshold staring outside into the dazzling stars that lied scattered across the velvet black sky.

Ana's honeysuckle locks lie in messy bun as she stands tall, as the black leather outfit hugged her body. Her sapphire emerald orbs stare at her prince, "Something's not right. That man, I know him. He…"

"He is our enemy! Do you hear me? He wanted nothing but to see you and this kingdom destroyed. We cannot let them live. You have a soft heart, I would have thought for sure you've would have destroyed them, but nevertheless, whatever will bring peace to you my love." King Ashton states, his dark eyes eating up Ana's curves.

Ana feeling uncomfortable, sighs. King Ashton places his arms around Ana's shoulders and smiles before leaving the balcony. He steps into the threshold and whispers, "I'm going to check up on our little slaves. I'm sure they're scared out of their minds." Ashton whispers into her ears and placing a gentle kiss upon her forehead before walking away.

Ana sighs defeated and walks slowly towards the balcony. Placing her snowy hands on the beige gritty cold rail, she leans her head over the balcony scanning the soldiers below her. Over one hundred soldiers filters around the station they're in and shoots practice targets at wooden bull eyes set up at ground level. Ana sees woman too familiar in her memories but she couldn't identify from where she seen the woman before. Then it clicked to her, that woman parading around with soldiers carried identical features to Howie. "Could it be? But how is that possible? Howie's mother?!" Ana whispers loudly, trying to conceive of such a notion. She recalls the times in her younger years when Howie would get dropped off and make a visit to see Ana. His mother always came to see how everything was. She was a sweet woman, her dark sweet eyes filled with the care and love as she would talk about how much her son always talked her ear off about Ana. She had a close relationship to this woman and she recalled those peaceful nights when she would secretly talk to her about a possible betrothal with Howie. This wasn't just a vision, this was a part of her life: Howie. She knew now for certain that she belonged to him, not to Ashton. But after that devastating argument with Howie and Jamelet's capture, she didn't think Howie would feel the same for her. She wanted to see his smiling face again. At this Ana feels a smile crawl on her face then she frowns, that was her past. Not the present. She belongs to the Dark Elitions and that's the end of the story.

Suddenly an emergency alarm went off, sounding off its shrill resonance throughout the field and castle where they're in. Ana could hear King Ashton and her father's voice yells out orders to the marching soldiers. Ana takes a deep breath and runs down the crimson carpeted hallway to see the king and her father gathering arsenal for the incoming intruders. She watches the king lifts up his sword, the dark Elition symbol emblazed on the handle as he swings it and runs out the castle door with her father behind. Ana knew something went terribly wrong, 'Who could have set off the alarm?' She plagues the question over her head as she runs out the castle to see four familiar figures or rather their apparitions seep into the black night. Her eyes try to identify the figures but the commotion that had erupted made her lose focus and she lost the shadows in the dark.

The king's laughter fills her ears as he cheers and pats the shoulders of nearby soldiers believing all their troubles had vanished. Ana squints her eyes again to the empty dark spot where the shadows disappeared to. Whoever it was, must have had a good reason to march in the middle of the Dark Elitions training grounds. She runs her hands down her black pants and her leather tank top, trying to understand who it could have been that entered the field.


~*~



They gasp as they share the same exact memories of what Venus must look like at this moment.They see in their visions: the destroyed planet. The land was dry and cracked, nothing like their memories had implanted. The dead brown grass lies withered under the soldiers boots. The beautiful flowers and plants that grew within the ground were pulled out, its dead roots tarnished and stomped on as the soldiers run back and forth preparing for the incoming strangers to come back. The peaceful dark green ocean turned a murky blue as ships and missiles floated on top of it, damaging the beauty it once retained. The old Venus they had recalled no longer existed, only the tattered remains of what once was the glory of the solar system stands before them. The memories only lasted a few seconds as they stare around the warzone their in at the moment.

"THAT'S HER! See I was right!! You didn't think it was possible but she turned on us. She didn't even stop the soldiers when they coming for us. She stood there watching us quietly like she didn't have a care in the world!" Nick shouts as Ana's betraying struck him hard.

A.J. glares at the castle from where they were hiding and shakes his head, "I can't believe she would do this. Howie and Jamelet are in there! We got to get them and get the hell out of here!"

"But also stop the king along with Ana!" Rose whispers violently, her blonde locks tied up in a braided bun.

"Wait, hold up. Isn't that Howie's mom?" Kevin narrows his eyes trying to see the older woman caught in a grip between two soldiers.

"Yeah! Why is she there? Man she must have gotten caught! I gotta tell Howie but how? He's caught inside there." A.J. says quietly.

Nick growls and stares at the castle, "If I can remember anything, this is one thing I know. If they're caught, they'll be somwhere in the basement downstairs around the back of the castle. It means we gotta go around and get to them."

"We have to warn Howie, he has the right to know what his mom is in." Rose whispers.

"I don't think that's a good idea. You saw how he flipped when he found out about Ana! If you tell him about his mom, he'll totally lose it!" A.J. whispers anxiously.

Kevin sighs, "We'll try again later. Now is not the best time, we'll need to rejuvenate our powers before we can strike again. This time we'll come when they least expect it."

The others nods and slowly walk away, keeping low to the ground, the dark night hiding them for being revealed to the soldiers. A.J. sighs and turns around to look at the castle and sighs, knowing somewhere in that wretched castle his close friend and his girlfriend were being tortured. "Forgive me angel. I'll get you out soon, I promise." He whispers as he trudges behind Kevin following a dirt path leading away from the castle.

“Revelations”



~**Chapter Thirty-Eight: Alienated



Ana sighs, gazing upon her former home, Venus. She can’t believe the damage the Elitions have caused. Her playful violet waters have become a dull murky green, the scarlet willow trees torn down ferociously, and the plush blue grasses now dead, brown, and coarse. Her bluish-green orbs begin to tear up, for she had loved this place so dearly once. It hurts her still to see it destroyed, with most of its former citizens now slaves or prisoners in the dungeons. Her father had decided that they needed to return to Venus because he thinks they should oversee the progress of their invasion.



So many conflicting emotions fight within her, and has no idea of what is real anymore. She knows she belongs to the Darker Elitions; it’s their blood that courses through her veins. This is what her life is truly meant to be. So why does she still feel loyalty to her former life? She ponders these questions, tying her long golden curls up in a loose ponytail. She watches on as slaves get whipped for no apparent reason. She grimaces at the pain her people are inflicting, she doesn’t know how much more of this she can take. Howie’s mother is down there with those slaves, being tortured as well, and Ana knows she’s not a bad person nor a traitor. She yearns to talk with her again, and hopes she’ll be able to once again.



She paces about the balcony, staring out into the fields, more precisely over at the forever regal Carter Castle, not far in the distance. Her old home. Her old life. So many memories rush through her mind. That castle symbolizes so much to her. Her happiness, her joy, as she ran though the halls with Howie and the twins. The opening of “El Silencio’ with Howie on a tangent of rebellion from them both. She sees the redset and watches it in silence, the tears still there after it set and the many moons begin to rise; the sky becoming a hue of greens, blues, and purples mixing with in the moonlight as the memories yet again invade her soul.



~*~*~*~*~*~



Rose runs blissfully though the crimson velvet hallways, laughing as she tackles Ana playfully to the floor. Ana grins, tickling rose mercilessly as she gazes about for their brother, knowing that where one twin goes, the other is sure to follow. She doesn’t see him, which troubles her, for those two were never apart. She stops, helping her sister up and the two girls walk though the castle up to their favorite spot. It was the highest balcony in the castle, giving them a gorgeous overview of the city and the perfect spot to watch the stars, planets, and moons twinkle brightly above them. Ana observes her baby sister closely, sensing something was up and notices the distant look upon her face, her usually happily glittering sapphire eyes now melancholy and resembling a murky lake.



“Hey,” Ana says softly, “You okay?”



“Sort of.”



“What’s that mean then?” she pursues, placing her arm around her younger sibling’s shoulders.



“I guess part of it is Nick.”



Ana stares at her with shock, “Nick? But you guys never fight. You guys are so close sometimes I find it hard to believe that you’re two separate teens instead of one complete unit. “



“We’ve been arguing so much lately over the tiniest things. I think he’s mad about all the time I’ve been spending with Brian lately. “



“I think everyone’s noticed how cozy you two have gotten.” Ana replies smirking, “but why would Nick be mad about that?”



“Well, our advisors are happy about it and have been encouraging Nick to do the same with Ali because of his betrothal to her. It constantly reminds him that he’s not going to be able to marry someone he’s in love with. Or even someone he’s doesn’t argue with 24/7. Neither of us have ever been able to get along with her, but he’s the one who has to marry her which makes it worse. He’s still objecting to the betrothal, but knows I’m not because I’m happy with marrying Brian one day. I guess it might be because I’m in love with him.”



“Love? But Rosie, you’re only fifteen.”



Rose beams widely.” OH YES! LOVE! It’s the best feeling in the entire galaxy, the most wonderful feeling I’ve ever known!” She sighs, “But to me it’s bittersweet knowing that Nick may never be able to know that for himself.”



Ana nodded in understanding, what Nick has to go through is unfair to Rose knowing she’s in love with her betrothed mate and vise versa. “But honey, that’s not your fault. Nick will forgive you soon and realize that. Deep down, I bet he’s happy for you, but he just needs time.” She hugs Rose tightly, “But I don’t think that’s all that’s bothering you, correct?”



She shakes her head, her sun kissed tresses gleaming in the light of the moons above them.



“I want to be honest with me Ana. I know Ice and I can be brats. We don’t try to be, truthfully. Sometimes we do it without realizing it. But none of our friends like me or Nick at all do they?”



Ana takes a step back, surprised at her knowledge of what was always said behind the twins’ backs, it was only out of frustration though not hate. But if said wrong or taken out of context, can be interpreted the wrong way. She was again being reminded of how observant the two of them can be when they want to.



“No, of course they like you guys, they’re our friends.”



Rose’s eyes blaze furiously, knowing it was a lie. Ana grimaced as she saw her worst trait come out in Rose, her quick rising temper. Nick was always the calm one unlike the two of them. So when the two sisters disagreed, it usually wasn’t pretty. “No they’re your friends Ana! They hate us! I overheard them last week when I came looking for you and everyone was out there except Nick for we had to be with our tutor. Only you and Brian defended us against their cruel remarks. I heard what they said about us and ran off before you guys found me there. I didn’t tell Nick, cause I don’t want him to hurt like I am. He senses that I’m hiding something but doesn't pursue it, knowing I will probably tell him when I’m ready. You know why it hurts. We’re always alienated from the teens our age that we treasure the few people who don’t! And we both know how hard it is to find real friends because of our royal status, but then to find out the few real friends you do have hate you and were never really your friends at all! Do you know what that’s like! It’s not fair! Nick and I didn’t ask to be next to rule! Do you know how lucky you are ANASTACIA LORD CARTER?! Do you?! You’re free of the chains Ice and I must always bear. The chains that have already determined every aspect of our lives! Unlike you. You guys judge us, never knowing what it’s like to be us!” She cries, running away towards her bedchambers, her sobs echoing throughout the massive halls.



Ana's shoulders slump forward as she watches her sister disappear into the halls. She feels a hand reassuringly grasp her own, squeezing it softly. She gazes up to see Howie, his unruly black curls flying about in the gentle summer breeze.



“Wow, I heard one of the monsters have her tantrum from my room down the hall. What happened this time? You didn’t play servant on command?”



“It wasn’t a tantrum and stop talking about them like that!!” Ana snaps. She softens at the hurt look on Howie's peaceful face. She was jus so frustrated; she didn’t mean to take it out on him. She smiles, Rose was right about one thing, Love is the best feeling in the galaxy. “I’m sorry Love, Rose is really upset for good reason and came to me for advice and a shoulder to cry on. Then, we argued as usual. I’m not telling you all of it, but one of the reasons is cause she overheard you guys complaining about her and Nick. I have to agree. You guys need to realize they DO have feelings. She says they have a hard time making friends, so this really hurts her. She’s right, with her royal blood it is hard. She’s hurting and she didn’t even tell Nick to protect him as well as you guys. she also says I’m lucky not to rule because I’m free to do as I please with my future. I would love to trade places with them. They have a purpose at least. I want to have a place in this world. I don’t feel as if I belong and fear I never will. “



~*~*~*~*~*~



Ana blinks rapidly, glancing about quickly as she realizes she’s back looking at a destroyed present day Venus. She rolls her eyes. “So that’s what time travel feels like. What’s the point? It’s not like I’m allowed to change it.” She grumbles.



She still feels the former emotions run through her. Her heart aches to have her twins back in her arms, tousling their blonde heads playfully like old times. She misses the talks she used to have with Rose out on their balcony. She shakes her head again. “No.” She tells herself, “They betrayed me. I mean nothing to them now. They cannot mean a thing to me.”



“Anastacia! My love! I have grand news for you.” King Ashton calls, coming up to her and kissing Ana gently on her cheek.



“What is it?”



“You finally will be able to confront them.”



“The people who have betrayed you most darling. We want you to begin to plan out full scale attack and annihilate the Carter twins once and for all.”



~*~*~*~*~*~



Nick, Rose, Brian, Alison, Kevin, Kim, and AJ are all standing together annoyed ion the cousins’ backyard. Various items are scattered about to help them prepare for their upcoming battle. It is time for them to develop and practice using their powers, but Rose herself refuses to do it.



“C’mon Rose! Aren’t YOU the one who demanded we have to do this to ready ourselves for the Elitions!”



“I-I…”



“Rose, we don’t have much of a choice here! Can’t you live up to your own cruel and vicious desires?!” Kevin snarls.



“I-I…”



“Guys back off!” Nick shouts, getting concerned about how upset his twin was getting, beginning to notice the patches of tiny icicles appearing in the grass.



“NO! She needs to-”



“Let it go!” Nick argues back defensively.



“But She-”



“I CAN”T!” she screams suddenly, breaking away from Nick and Brian and running off into the house, tears streaming down her face as she goes. Brian and Nick are tempted to go after her, but know they need to stay and let her go off alone to think. The other four watch her go, none of them knowing what to do.



“I can’t believe her.” Alison mumbles, “she acts like she’s so much better. That we have to do this crap but she doesn’t. Why-”



“Oh, shut up Alison.” Brian snaps. The others gaze at him with amazement. “non of you see what I see.”



“What’s that Rok?” Kim asks quietly.

]

“I see my girlfriend – No - fiancé trying to be strong constantly being picked on along with her twin by you guys. I see the colors of pain, hurt, sadness, and despair constant invading her uniquely beautiful pale aura. In fact they invade Nick’s pale green one too. Both twins have constant confusion inside it, yet I see courage shining brightly around it too. The goodness she has always lights up her aura and goes to nick’s as well, and it’s indescribably striking. The intentions are good, but it’s affecting Rose more than Nick, and she’s keeping all her inner turmoil to herself while you guys keep alienating her. Am I right Nick?” Brian explains in a hurt tone to the group, revealing what he’s figured out partly thanks to his extraordinary power. “I should be, for like Angel said, auras never lie.”



“Yes. When this all started, I kept finding Rose in her room crying, something she refuse to do in front of you guys. She never sleeps soundly anymore either. While she’s dreaming she’s always screaming out for our parents, Aunt Jane, but the lo9udest and most common are the ones when she cries out for Ana to come back to us again.”



“Why?” Kim pursues, “All of this started because of Ana and-”



“It doesn’t matter anymore.” Nick interrupts. “I’m not letting this stupid crap continue any longer. Brian and I will talk to Rain. Then, there will be no more arguing, no more fighting. We will focus on what’s going on in the present, not the past. Forget about past mistakes. We are going to fight the Elitions, united as one, or else we will die. We will win. If that means defeating Ana as well, then so be it.”

Chapter 39 - The Siren's Melody

Ana took a deep breath as she heaved the heavy sword high into the air. She was surprised that the sword that most of the military complained about carrying was lighter than a feather in her skilled hands. Venus’s summer winds had begun to turn icy as the night slowly prepared to descend upon the once beautiful land. All too familiar memories washed upon Ana’s brain like a numbing cold. She did her best to hide the uncomfortable feelings from Ashton as the hours approached her return to Earth. Ashton had arranged a special carrier to send Ana back to Earth within a matter of minutes. She would attack the remaining group of the Chosen and bring them back to Venus for their demise. Ashton cared nothing about Brian, Kimberly, Kevin, and Alison being taken alive. He made Ana promise that she would at least bring the twins back alive. Ana had promised to do so.
‘Stop concentrating on the future, because when you concentrate on the future the past comes into your mind,’ Ana scolded herself as she steadily raised the sword at the black sandbag hanging before her. She was summoned to the fall familiar martial arts room she was forced to practice in as a young child. She remembered grueling hours with the guards of the palace, forcing her to go over the special techniques that she had to master – otherwise she would face punishment. Every day Ana would be summoned to this room for at least eight hours of practice. If she did well – that would be all. The longest day Ana had suffered through in the room had been twenty-four hours. The twins had no clue about her secret meetings; they assumed that the bruises upon her body in the past years were from the rough-housing she engaged in with her friends. If they had only known the truth – then maybe they would have eased up.

Ana gritted her teeth, dropping the sword against the soft padding of the floor. She was tired of letting her mind roam and decided to practice her hand-to-hand combat. She immediately attacked the bag with her hands and legs. Heavy blows and punches were released against the thick bag. Frustration and guilt plagued her mind as she whirled her right leg against the sandbag, delivering a hard box kick. The weary bag exploded with dust as Ana fell to her knees, seizing the sword. Unable to control the passion of anger, she shoved the blade upward and deep into the interior of the bag. The sword blazed with heat, searing the sand inside as it flowed out upon the red padded floor. She would have her revenge on the Carters if it was the last thing she would do within her life.

Before Ana could compose herself, she heard something clatter against the floor. She glanced up to see a familiar small woman immediately bending down to scoop up whatever she had dropped. Ana stared hard at the woman, surprised that the slave labor was allowed within the confines of the martial arts room. She tilted her head in wonder, examining the woman carefully. There was no mistaking the woman. The dark silky curls were faint with streaks of gray, but it was the same woman in the dungeon back in the lands of Canada – Paula Dorough.

Ana stood up, preparing to help the woman when a menacing black cloud of testosterone loomed above the woman. She shrieked with terror as the shadow pushed her down upon the floor roughly. Ana grew a little anxious as she watched the man raise a thick, threatening, black cable toward Paula. Ana rushed forward in time to swing her sword forward against the man’s right arm, severing it from its elbow immediately. Blood exploded upon the black tiled floor. The silent tension continued to thicken as the blood spurted from the flesh wound. The man fell in agony, grasping out for the missing attachment of his arm. He cursed heavily as Ana brought the sword dangerously close to the jugular artery within his neck.

“How dare you try to injure my servant,” Ana hissed as her sapphire-emerald eyes blazed with anger and indignity. She took on the role of a dangerous Queen quite well, even if her mind was distracted. The acting was the most convincing as the man stared in horror. She sneered at him, allowing the blade to connect softly with the flesh of his neck, causing a few more droplets of blood to cover the blade. “Servants like these are quite hard to break in! How dare you try to cause her harm! I should have your head for this indecent deed!”

“Q-Q-Queen Anastacia—”

“I will hear none of your bantering!”

“Please, Sire!”

“So be it,” she growled, raising the sword.

“SIRE?!”

“Go have yourself cleaned up you worthless pig!” Ana spat, allowing the man to scramble to his feet. He held onto the stump of his right arm, trying to stop the flow of blood. She stared darkly at him, causing him to scurry off in the opposite direction. His labored breathing echoed down the thick walls as he screamed for medical attention. Ana released a heavy sigh of relief, tossing the sword toward the ground. The droplets of blood splattered against the white mat near the sandbag. Ana bent down to help Paula to her feet. “Queen Dorough, I was so afraid—”

“Before everything happened, you called me Mother. Why don’t you do that again?” Paula reassured with a fresh smile. Paula could not lie that she had been terrified, but Ana’s loyalty shined through the disastrous attack upon Ana’s guards calming her rattled nerves. She felt relieved as Ana helped her from the floor. She was starting to fret that the darkness had completely consumed Ana’s gracious heart.

“I don’t think it’s wise to call you that during these troubling times,” Ana answered softly, allowing Paula to gather the rest of her dignity. A painful jolt attacked Ana’s heart when she gazed upon the woman who was supposed to be her mother-in-law. She had once been a beautiful Queen of the Irelian World. She had bestowed jewels, affection, silks, silver, and other tokens upon her family and Ana as if they were nothing of significance. Now she was forced into rags of scratchy cloth and forced into demeaning work. Ana’s stormy blue-green eyes reflected the pain she was feeling. “I am so sorry, Queen Dorough. I hadn’t known that they would catch you again.”

“After Howard ran off from me… It was impossible not to assume that they would hunt for me again. After all, I am charged with the collapse of the Dark-Elition Dynasty when your mother and I gave you and Howard a chance at love,” Paula replied wistfully, reaching down to gather the black silk garments she had been carrying to Ana’s chambers before she had fallen.

“Love ran from you?” Ana asked with a look of horror. Ana had managed to release Paula from the dungeons during one of her midnight romps. She had hoped that Paula would be able to escape and find the Chosen, but all hope was lost when Paula was beaten and dragged back to the castle. Ana brought a hand to her mouth, concealing her emotions. She could feel her heart ache for Howie. She wanted to be near him so badly. She had tried to visit him and Jamelet within the cells, but Ashton kept a firm watch upon the chambers. He wanted her to be completely severed from the ties of the Chosen.

“He was very upset about you being taken away. He loves you a great deal, although no one else seems to realize it. He has always kept his heart attached to yours, even when your heart was frozen over by Ashton. Be honest with me, Darling. Do you love Ashton? Is he the one that you want for all times?”

Ana groped against her dainty neck to find the chain that Howie had thrust toward her when he had been captured. Tears began to gather at the corner of her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. She closed her fist around the necklace. “Ashton is what was destined for me.”

“That’s not true, Darling,” Paula whispered as she hurriedly picked up the rest of the garments. She kept a close watch for a passing guard. She hoped that no one would realize the dangerous situation that Paula had forced upon Ana. It was a sin in Ana’s father’s eyes for Ana to converse with anyone related to Venus’s Ancient Kingdom. “Your mother wanted something completely different from you. She cared about you a great deal. She wanted you to realize the potential you had to create a new world. It’s true that your mother fell in love with your father, but he was a different man then. Just realize that this wasn’t your destiny. You were supposed to be with Howie and create a new line of Elitions. Darling, don’t you know that?”

“Queen Dorough—”

“Please, tell me that you’ll call me Mother and rescue your true love?” Paula begged.

Ana gave a defeated sigh, threading her arm carefully through the crook of Paula’s elbow. Her mother’s memory remained fresh within her mind, even if it was years since she had last seen her. “Let’s go to my bed chambers and talk. It’s dangerous to speak of insubordination in the echoing hallways.”

“Ana, I just need your promise—”

“Hurry, before we’re noticed.”

*~*~*

Howie’s heart sank against the soles of his feet when he watched Ana quickly guide his mother deep into the shadows of the narrow hallways. The dungeon had been fortified in the deepest chambers of the castle, but overlooked the large martial arts room. The entire room was encased in solid brick with iron bars against the door. The doors were then framed with thick sheets of shatter-proof glass that could be raised and lowered when Ashton felt the need. He knew that Howie could easily make himself into a small insect and escape. Everything was designated to use the Chosen’s powers against them. The room absorbed anything Howie might scream out, so he couldn’t reach his mother or Ana for that matter. It hurt to know that Ana was so close, yet she was so far away. His emotions were jumbled as Jamelet placed a comforting arm upon his shoulder.

“I never thought…” he couldn’t even finish the sentence.

“Howie, you’ll make yourself sick if you keep doing this to yourself,” Jamelet answered, leading him back to the rock-solid cots that they were forced to sleep in. Jamelet had come away from the roughing of the guards with a limited number of bruises. However, Howie had been completely ripped apart by the guards by Ashton’s choosing. Jamelet believed that Ana still held a deep affection for Howie and Ashton could somehow read it within Ana’s eyes – so Ashton released his anger upon the source of Ana’s turmoil.

“Why haven’t the boys come to get us?” Howie asked as Jamelet forced him to lie on the cot. He stifled a groan as the bruises upon his back lit with flames. He sucked in a quiet hiss of agony, trying to absorb the pain. He hadn’t been able to sleep well for days. Either haunting nightmares or beatings kept him awake during all hours. He was thankful that he was at least able to spare Jamelet from the pain he experienced. When he was in a room, Jamelet was untouched.

“I don’t think they know where we are.”

Howie didn’t even care for the answer. He glanced at the darkening hallways as various amounts of lighting bounced against the crumbling walls. His mind was occupied with one person only – Ana. He tried his hardest to accept that Ana had turned wicked, but his heart wouldn’t allow it. He could only remember his sweet and endearing Ana that had saved his neck on a continuous basis. She cared for him, even if Ashton had her brainwashed. “Do you think she thinks of me?” Howie asked wistfully, staring up at the ceiling.

“I don’t really know what’s going on in her mind… I wish I could tell you, but I can only make things burst into flames.”

“If she could get close enough – I could see what she was thinking—”

“That will never happen,” a dark voice echoed against the walls. Howie sat straight up to see Ashton waltzing happily down the large stairway. His thick blonde curls fell against his dark eyes as he walked toward the cell. A bemused smirk pressed against his handsome face. He tapped a small dagger against the bars of the cell, allowing the glass to recoil to leave open bars. “I came to check upon you.”

“We’re fine – now leave,” Howie barked as Jamelet curled herself on a nearby cot. She refused to launch herself into the bitter arguments between Ashton and Howie. She saved herself many painful beatings by withdrawing herself from the present situations.

“I came to bring you good news, Prince Dorough,” Ashton sneered.

“You’re dying a slow and painful death?”

“I though you were supposed to be the Chosen Man of Love? Such a mouth on a man who is supposed to be kind-hearted and accepting... No wonder my Anastacia constantly bereaves on what a waste of life you were. She loathed your presence for all those years she was forced to play your better half. I’ve given her what she really deserves—”

“You’re lying!” Howie shrieked.

“Of course,” Ashton cooed as if he were talking to a raving child. “I promised my Anastacia that I would be kind to you, because as the heir of Dark-Elitions grows within Ana’s womb – you grow closer to your death bed.”

“Excuse me?” Howie choked.

“Anastacia has my child growing within her womb.”

“You lying bastard!”

“Ah-ah-ah, Prince Dorough, no need for that filthy language here. Anastacia is just fulfilling her duty as my wife. Our child will prosper in his life as a Dark-Elition King. Anastacia was my wife since the very minute that she joined this world through birth. You have no right to claim her, nor will you ever. She is my property and wants nothing to do with you. Bastard, indeed, only to those who have suffered by their foolish ideas. I will be sure to send you delightful images of our child when he is delivered into this wonderful world, however, you’ll only be able to see the pictures at a glance, because the hour that he is born is the hour that you will die.”

Howie felt his chest collapse as Ashton disappeared into the stairwell. He gasped for breaths as the panicky feeling invaded his heart. He could feel Jamelet wrapping her arms around him to provide comfort. It hurt to think that Ana could possibly be bearing that monster’s son. Jamelet quickly ran her hands through Howie’s short silky curls. “Howie, Honey, he was just bluffing. Ana’s not pregnant, otherwise she wouldn’t be doing that labor in the martial arts room. He just wants to have an edge over you. Please, don’t let him do this to you. Ana still cares for you – she’s just covered with armor to protect her frail heart. Please, Howie, say something… She’s not having a child, I promise. Please – just, Howie, Please?”

“I’m going to kill him,” Howie rasped before breaking into tight sobs.

*~*~*

Ana crouched deep into the bushes surrounding Kevin and Kimberly’s backyard fence. She had arrived on Earth within five minutes of departing from Venus from her father’s special transporter. She had heard the news that she was to deliver a child stirring within the castle. She was glad that she was sent away from the madness, because the truth of the matter was that Ana was still a virgin. She fingered the large blade that was attached to her right hip as she heard the beep of her nuclear gun being fully charged. She had to deliver her father the Carter twins and the rest of the Chosen within two hours. She blocked her mind from outside interference as she watched everyone gather within the backyard.

Brian, Nick, and Rose were sitting at the far-end of the yard eating something. Brian had his arm carefully draped around Rose’s shoulders, tugging her closer to him as Nick whispered something in her ear. The three broke into tight laughter as Ana’s eyes traveled over toward the others. Kimberly, Alison, AJ, and Kevin were practicing their mental abilities as the sun slowly started to dip into the mountains. It seemed as if an invisible line had been drawn between the groups and Ana could definitely use that to her advantage.

Slowly, Ana allowed her eyes to glow, sending direct messages to Alison. She knew that Alison was the most innocent out of the group and would not attempt to harm Ana. Alison loved Ana like a big sister. Ana returned the same affection to the young adult, wanting to save Alison from the carnage that Ana would be forced to release. Ana’s soothing melody radiated against Alison’s temple: ‘Ali, you’re so fatigued from today’s events. Nothing could possibly keep you awake any longer. Please, give into the temptation. Your eyes are quite heavy. Sleep – deep sleep. It’s calling. Do you hear your name? Ali, dreams are calling to you. Wonderful opportunities. Sleep, Ali, Sleep.’

The message took affect quite quickly. Alison stood up and yawned, stretching her small arms outward to her sides. “Wow, all this practice gave me a case of drowsiness. I’m hitting the sack for a few minutes, okay?” Alison asked timidly as Kimberly kissed her cheek. Kevin offered an affectionate smile, giving his consent. Alison nodded with a tired smile and collapsed into a nearby hammock.

Ana nodded with relief, knowing it was impossible to divert the others’ attentions. She took a deep breath, standing up from the pushes. She groped into her leather pants pocket to produce a red orb. She pushed the button upon the top and heaved it into the middle of the yard. Within seconds, a brilliant flash of flames and sparks radiated toward the colored sky. Ana propelled herself into the middle of the smoky clouds, raising her powerful weapons from the utility belt, poised for an attack. Slowly, the smoke cleared to reveal her tempting figure.

“Holy…” Nick’s voice faltered as he shielded Rose from the passing black clouds. He couldn’t believe that Ana was standing amongst the carnage of the red orb. Kevin, Kimberly, and AJ stood at the sidelines in an attack ready mode. Rose trembled beneath Nick’s protective arms. Brian scrambled to his feet, struggling to orient himself. “ANA! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!”

“Your family must pay for the crimes they committed against my family,” Ana whispered, her voice caressing everyone’s hearts. Rose clamped her hands over her ears, screaming. The siren portion of Ana’s voice beckoned everyone to drop their defenses for the safety of the entire group. Everyone seemed frozen in a frightened stance; unable to comprehend why Ana had appeared.

Ana wasted no time with the great opportunity of the group’s misfortune. She closed her eyes as the blue-green rings of her irises glowed brilliantly and sparked with a menacing flicker. Suddenly a burst of energy flashed against Nick and Rose, causing them to fall backward against the ground. Images of their tortured aunt were projected into their minds. Rose screamed in fright, trying to scratch the images away from her mind. Other fears invaded as deadly spiders, scorpions, and poisonous snakes were projected to coil about the twins’ feet. Images of their future death projected bloody scenes of pain and destruction, sending both twins into a howling hysteria – immobilizing their powers.

“WHAT THE HELL IS SHE DOING?!” Kevin screamed over the twins’ howling.

“MAKE HER STOP!” Kimberly shrieked.

“LET ME WORK UP A FLAME!” AJ barked.

Brian scrambled to his feet, running away from Nick’s thrashing body. He struggled to orient his powers into his own control. Another brilliant flash or mental force from Ana’s hypnotic siren abilities sent everyone to their backs. Brian moaned in agony as brilliant sparks of light began to center around everyone in the backyard – the auras were radiating. Brian moaned, seeing the murky yellow erupting from Rose and Nick to relate their fears and hysteria. Brian noted that Alison was a tranquil blue which represented peace. He turned to glance at Ana when Kevin had reached his boiling point.

“DAMNIT ANA! STOP THE CARNAGE!” Kevin bellowed as his fingertips surged with electricity. His hands exploded with an intense lightening bolt that sparked against the sky – a warning signal. Ana blew another mental surge causing everyone to fall to their knees with agony. Kevin’s fury was unstoppable, he pounded his fists into the dirt, creating large craters as he pushed himself up to his feet. He prepared to charge Ana and thrash her body into the nearest building.

Brian watched as Kevin broke out into a sprint across the yard to attack Ana. He glanced to see Ana’s aura glow brilliantly against the setting sun. So many emotions filled the aura, causing Brian to hastily pick apart each individual color. One side of her aura was dark with the colors of emerald, sapphire, black, burnt yellow, and ruby that represented wickedness, aggression, vengeance, hate, and blood-thirst. However, the other side caused Brian’s heart to stop. The soft colors of white, baby blue, lavender, pastel green, and soft yellow started to overcome the darker parts of the aura. These colors expressed Ana’s fears, guilt, agony, loneliness, and confusion. She wasn’t completely evil, she could be reasoned with.

Brian’s heart lurched when he saw Kevin only a few feet from Ana. Kevin was making a mistake – Ana wasn’t as terrible as the twins had assumed. Brian’s voice seemed to melt against the words, refusing to let them project. He screamed, unable to get Kevin’s attention before it was too late. Kevin’s massive arms connected with Ana’s abdomen, sending her flying backward against the brick wall. Bones crunched as blood flew from Ana’s mouth. Her body crunched against the brick wall, imprinting her outline into the crumbling brick. She slumped downward as Kevin heaved with tired breaths. Brian feared that she was dead as her body lay lifeless against the murky ground. The twins continued to howl.

“KEVIN! SHE WASN’T ALL EVIL!” Brian shrieked, struggling to reach Ana. Brian hoped that he could somehow save her. They needed her to defeat the Darker-Elitions. Kimberly reached out to grasp Brian by the waist, sending them both against the floor. Brian’s sobs strangled his panicked breaths. “HER AURA WAS TAINTED, BUT SHE WAS GOOD! KEVIN, SHE…”

As everyone struggled to comprehend Brian’s hysterical babble, Ana had revived her damaged body. She crept away from the wall, refusing to be submitted to the failure. Ashton would surely kill her for the failing. Ana’s mind was focused upon the goal and before Kevin could react, Ana had snatched her large sword from the ground and rushed Kevin. The tip of her blade pierced the flesh of his back, causing him to scream in agony. His back arched, sending the sword deeper into his organs. She drove the heating metal deep into his thoracic cavity and propelled his organs out of the front of his stomach. His intestines splashed against the ground amongst the other burning organs as blood splattered against Ana’s dark clothing.

“KEVIN!” AJ screamed as he watched Kimberly’s body explode in the same manner as Kevin’s body. His mind went numb as Kevin and Kimberly collapsed against the fresh grass with blood gushing from the wounds. Ana stood overtop Kevin’s body, breathing heavily. She was obviously wounded beyond comprehension. Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth. Her temple was gushing with blood and her left arm was bent at an odd angle, but she didn’t allow it to faze her. Before anyone else could retaliate, she sent a sharp blow of her mental abilities to the frontal lobes. Brian and AJ collapsed to the ground in slumber.

Ana reached toward her broken left arm, clicking an intercom system that was attached to her wrist. Her breathing was labored and she knew that she had deep internal injuries. Immediately, Ashton’s voice projected against the speaker. “Ashton, they’re all down. Kevin and Kimberly are dead; the others are paralyzed in various states. Get the portal fired up and have the doctors prepare my surgery-chambers. I’m fatally injured. I have about ten minutes before I completely black out.”

“But you succeeded?”

“As always.”

“You are a hero, my Love,” he applauded, immediately sending several guards out from the portal. Ana watched as each guard took pride in grabbing a paralyzed body and taking it back to the portal’s blue haze. Ana sighed heavily as a guard gently gathered her dying body into his arms.

“Fifteen hours in the chamber and you’ll be completely healed, Sire,” the guard assured.

‘Only physically, my heart and soul will never be healed,’ Ana thought mournfully as she gazed upon her dead friends’ bodies before disappearing within the haze.

"Revelations"


**~Chapter Forty: Remorseful Events~**

Howie lets out a deep sigh as he gazes around the small cell like room him and Jamelet are being kept in. He sees Jamelet shift in her cot and suddenly she shrieks out in pain, startling Howie. She sits up in her cot, as her soft lips smeared in blood. The crimson liquid drips off her lips and her trembling fingers touch her mouth nervously.

Howie sits up in his cot alarmed at the sight, "Oh God, Jamelet did the guards come in here and hurt you anyway?" His dark eyes clouded in worry.

She shakes her head confused, "He's hurt. They're here Howie, can you feel it?"

"Who, Jamelet, who's here?" Howie asks, easing from his cot and making his way over to her.

She looks around the closed room Ashton have placed them, "The guys, they got caught, I can feel A.J's presence. Like you can tell when Ana is around here. We're connected in a way. But he's here, locked up somewhere. I'm thinking the soldiers placed him in the dungeon."

"Wait, if A.J's caught then that means that the others are here as well." Howie whispers into Jamelet's ear as a guard walks by them poking his large head around the cell they're in.

Jamelet nods her head, "You think one of them can get us out of here?"

Howie nods his head, passing his tan fingers through his messy dark brown hair. "I would hope so, unless they're dead."

Jamelet gasp, "No, if he's dead, I wouldn't be here right now alive."

"Yeah, you're right. Whatever Ana has planned, she is working for Ashton, but I know her. She doesn't love him, she can't." Howie whispers in almost a trance.

Jamelet smiles, "It's too late for her. We can't save her. She betrayed all of us, don't you see how she was willing to chose that brute Ashton over you? She's changed Howie."

Howie nibbles on his lower lip and lowers his soft eyes to the cobblestone ground, "Maybe, or maybe not."
~*~

Brian lifts his head and scans his surroundings: thick metal walls surrounded him and an iron door seems to be the only way of exit or entrance into the room. No windows of any kind are placed in the room. The thick solid bricks encased the cell as iron bars lie against the front door and the door was surrounded by a large sheet of shatter proof glass which for Ashton's pleasure can be used to have him enter or exit as he pleases. He gets up from the small cot he was lying in and places his boot covered feet upon the ground. His azure eyes stop at the other cots aligning the walls around the large room. He sees A.J., Nick, Rose and Alison sleeping peacefully on their cots quietly.

He gulps down the lump that was arising in his throat; he couldn't find Kevin and Kimberly in the room. He didn't want to believe that his family was murdered; his thoughts couldn't consume such horrid images to convey the reality of it. He sniffs and quickly wipes away a trail of tears that races down his warm cheeks with his hands.

"I'm so sorry Brian." A.J's voice filters the room.

Brian looks up from the ground to see A.J. standing before him. "He's dead J. He's dead, that wench killed him!" Brian shouted in agony as the turmoil seeps into his hurting heart.

A.J. gulps softly and wipes away a stinging tear that cornered his dark eyes. "We can get out of here."

"No we can't." Nick whispers, lifting his head from his cot, "I tried already. This place was made to withhold our powers. It just sucks it up." His sad eyes stare at the ground.

It seemed everyone was shaken up from the whole event of Ana releasing her rage out on them.

"Why does she hate us so much?" Rose cried out, waking up as her gentle eyes flood with ever flowing tears.

"She doesn't hate us. She's been brain washed by that fool Ashton." A.J. whispers gently, knowing they were all feeling some form of anger for Ana.

"She's so strong. When did she get to be like that?" Nick whispers as he cradles his weeping sister in his arms.

Brian rolls his eyes, "Since she was kidnapped. I knew that I shouldn't have trusted her. There was something wrong with her from the beginning, but what did I do, I accepted her cause she was Howie's friend. I'm such an idiot."

"If you're one, then we all must be. We felt the same way about her. I didn't say anything cause I didn't want to hurt Howie's feelings, but the chick is wack. And after all she did now, she's no longer my friend." A.J. rasps out in hatred, his dark eyes glowing in rage.

Nick snarls and extends his arm, releasing a rush of water towards the front door which completely dries the water up. "See, nothing. We can't get out of here."

A.J. smirks, "Try to change into water."

"Did that. Nothing works." Nick whispers, brushing his fingers through his sibling honeysuckle locks.

A.J. smiles and walks towards the door, "I have an idea, I don't know if this will work but I can try right."

Brian stands up wobbly and touches A.J.'s arm, "Didn't you hear Nick? You can't get out of here."

"She's hear, Jamelet. I know it. She's around here somewhere. I'm gonna get her and leave this place." A.J. whispers, his eyes focus on the strange bricks. He traces his fingers across the bricks, setting a trail of small flames to flicker at it. As the bricks begin consuming the fire, A.J. takes advantage of placing his fingers upon the metal rods and tries burning it, the stench of melting metal lingers in the air. "Damn, I'm not strong enough, I can't bend these bars. I wish Kevin was here."

At that, Brian gulps and backs away to his cot.

A.J. winces and lowers his eyes in guilt, "I'm, I'm so…"

"It's ok Alex. I know what you meant." Brian whispers sadly.

Nick smiles, "A.J. I'll use my powers on the bricks, maybe it'll be distracted enough for you to use your fire again on the bars." And with that, Nick and Rose unleash their powers upon the bricks that drains the powers and welcomes it with pleasure.

A.J. grips the warm rods and tries again, burning it until at last, the bars bend enough for him to fit through. A.J. gets a boost from Brian and slides through the small opening in the doorway where the iron bars have melted enough for him to fit. "Man I'm lucky, I'm skinny enough to fit through the hole."

"Yeah, cause it was Nick, he's behind would have gotten in the way." Brian states, bringing a smile upon the twins face.

"A.J. wait, when you find Jamelet and Howie, don't forget us ok." Rose whispers, "I can help you out if you think you need help."

A.J. shakes his head, "No, you should stay with the others. I can't concentrate thinking you could hurt along the way."

"I can care for myself." Rose growled, her dark blues staring at the man in front of her.

A.J. sighs, "Rose, just listen to me please."

"He's right, stay here. I can't afford to lose someone else. It's for your safety. Ana is too powerful." Brian whispers shakily, his voice cracking as the recent pain arises in his throat.

"Good luck J." Nick whispers, "Be careful bro."

"You too." A.J. whispers as he runs down the dark hallway towards a stairwell.
~*~

Ana slowly opens her eyes and gazes around, the immense pain that had wrecked her left arm disappeared and the internal injuries that was in her body.

"Welcome back my Queen." King Ashton whispers as he leans near the glass pane tube that contained his beloved.

Her eyes beamed with joy while her golden locks topple over her shoulders. "How long have I been in here?"

"Fifteen hours, my love." King Ashton smiles. His dark hair gleaming in the bright white lights above him.

"Where am I?" Ana whispers hazily as confusion tingled in her mind, her eyes scanning the tube that she was in.

Ashton waves his arm to show her the room, "This, my Queen, is the healing chambers. I'm so glad to see you have awoken. Do you know what has happen since you arrived here?"

Ana shakes her head, as the glass tube slides open releasing Ana from its invisible grasp. "No, I'm not quite sure what happened. All I know is the pain I felt. Did I get them? Are they dead?"

The king smiles, "No sweet love. You only managed to destroy two lives. Two less I have to worry about."

Ana tries smiling, but the sudden loss and pain of her past actions caught up to her. She tries to stand up but almost collapse if not Ashton wasn't holding her. "Easy there, sweetie. You're body is still trying to wake up. You've been lying there for a while. Your limbs need exercise to get them back to where they were before hand."

Ana nods her head as the king places her onto her feet ob the cold ground. "Ashton where's the bathroom?"

The king smiles, "Here I'll take you."

"No, that's ok. I can walk it." Ana whispers, taking a deep breath as her body begins sending the gagging reflex.

The king nods as Ana races down the hallway unsteadily reaching the toilet in time to regurgitate her lunch that has since left her body. She leans over the porcelain bowl, spitting out anything else that could be found within her mouth.

"My princess, are you ok?" She hears Ashton asking from the chamber.

'Just fine king. Just fine and dandy.' She thinks to herself as she watches the toilet swirls her thrown contents around. The memories of the murders that she committed plagued her mind. She feels sadness envelope her as a sudden stinging strikes her eyes, tears flooded her face as she leans over the toilet. "I'm so sorry Kevin, Kimberly. I don't know what's happening to me. I lost Howie and lost my friendship. How can I forgive myself?"

"My Angel, are you in there?" Ashton shouts again from the room.

Ana sighs and shakes her head, standing up over a sink to wash her face and mouth before seeing the King's face again. It'll be a long day for her that she can already feel and she doesn't know to respond to those that are caught.

“Revelations”



~**Chapter Forty-One: The Beginning Of The End…





Rose paces about her cell impatiently. Her sun-kissed locks getting tied back into a ponytail by her small hands that don’t know what else to do. Her big ocean eyes are fiery with rage and frustration. So many events are running through her already confused mind. So many emotions conflicting within her already aching heart. She can’t grasp on to the fact that two of her life-long best friends; Kevin and Kimberly had been killed only a few hours before. Not just died, but murdered by the girl she had known most of her life as her older sister. It had taken Nick and her awhile to realize that however because of the mental torture Ana had put them through while it happened. The fires of vengeance blaze strongly within Rose. She yearns to go and help AJ. She wants to help. She needs to fight. Not to stay and wait for news. Not to stay and have her fiancé and her twin brother protect her as if she was a fragile piece of glass that can shatter at the slightest movement or touch.



Brian gazes at Rose helplessly. He doesn’t say anything for he doesn’t have the strength to argue with her about she was going stay here. He watches the twins’ auras, carefully picking apart the colors each emotion is. He smirks. Each person’s aura is a unique color, and then when that person feels an emotion, a new color enters it. He had learned quickly that each aura’ color is symbolic to that person’s personality.



Nick’s is a pale green, which is for his gentle and peaceful soul. Murky yellow, ruby, black, and a dark sapphire are going into it, meaning he’s feeling fear, hate, vengeance, and aggression. Yet, lavender, white, and a bright pink are there as well, which are confusion, loneliness, and love.



Ali’s is a pastel pink, for her purity, innocence, and youth. It’s surrounded by a tranquil blue for the peace she has since she’s still resting in the makeshift bed behind Brian’s.



Kevin’s was navy blue, Kim’s amber, before Brian watched them flicker out and die as Ana murdered them…Brian chokes down a sob. He briefly glances at his own glowing orange one, not bother with his own colorful emotions that are invading it. He turns and concentrates on his Angel’s aura again.



Rose’s is neon blue, which Brian knows is for her fiery spirit, yet peaceful heart, and her outgoing nature. It’s filled with so many other colors of emotion; it’s hard for him to pick them apart. Hers has all the color emotions Nick’s aura has, along with a blood red, red-orange, blue-purple, neon yellow, and peach, these represent anger, frustration, courage, hope, and worry. This makes Brian worry about what she intends to do.



He sighs with despair, “Angel, com sit down.”



She glares, throwing her hands up with aggravation. “Why can’t I go? I know I can help!”



Nick gazes at his baby sister sadly. His usually serene crystal blue eyes are glazed over with tears, his fears clearly embedded within them. “Rain, I can’t let you go.” He pleads.



“Can’t or won’t Nickolas?”



“Rose Aileen Carter! I’m not going to let you put yourself in danger!”



“Why? Cause you think I can’t last! Therefore getting us both killed in the process! Is that it?”



“No! But-”



“Honey, we’ve already lost two people tonight. My cousins, my family are gone. I don’t think I’ll be able to go on if I lose you. I love you Angel.”



“Yeah, that’s why we won’t let you. We love you too much Rain.”



“Ice, Bri-bear, I love you too, but I have to go.”



“But why do you have to?” Nick asks, the tears threatening to fall as his voice wavers with overwhelming emotion.



“I-I don’t know. I just have a feeling that I’m supposed too. Just like with us showing the diaries awhile back Nick. That feeling that you have to because it’s gonna start a chain of events that determines our destiny.”



“No Rain, it must be a mistake. It’s completely out of the question.” Nick states firmly, clearly angry with concern.



“And who are you to say what I can and can’t do!”



A hurt look comes across Nick’s caring sapphire eyes, making Rose soften.



“Look Ice, I’m sorry, maybe you’re right. I was just babbling before. I-I don’t know. I just wanna help. I guess waiting here is beginning to drive me insane.”



Brian smiles, walking over to her. He wraps his arm around her and leads her back to his cot. He hugs Rose tightly. “Angel, you’re mad, and you’re tired. Why don’t we put this all aside and try to get some sleep? Maybe then you’ll feel better about all this when you wake up.”



“Yeah Rosie,” Nick agrees, yawning softly as he lies down on his own cot tiredly. “Maybe if we’re lucky AJ will be back when we wake up.”



Rose smiles weakly at her twin, “Yeah, maybe.”



She lies down with Brian on his cot, her boyfriend’s arms wrapped lovingly around her. She feels guilty about lying to her twin. She still feels the need to leave. She sighs, closing her eyes in an attempt to forget her apocalyptic troubles. Yet, deep down she knows they’ll NEVER go away.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



Ana paces about her grand chambers, unknowingly mimicking the exact way Rose is pacing in her cell at the precise moment. She flops on her push king-size bed, and thinks about her talk with Howie’s mother. How she knew about the kidnapping, but had suggested there was more to it than what Ana sees. She told Ana to think about the love the Carters had bestowed upon her before she goes to seek revenge. The talk had gotten to Ana, and is making her think about the past and question it. She pointed out things Ana hasn’t thought of, yet makes perfect sense. Just like some of the things Jane Carter had said to her before she died. Paula knew Ana is still doubtful though. So, she only requested one thing: For Ana to use her time-travel power and go to the past to watch herself as a kid with all of the things that had once meant so much to her. To think of the good parts of her childhood, not just the bad. And, finally, to question everything her father and Ashton had told her about the Carters, and see the truth for herself.



Ana pictures herself back at her former home before all this chaos had began. She wants to go back to three years before they had all been frozen in Kevin’s cryogenic machine, back when Ana was seventeen, and the twins were fifteen. She concentrates on an image from that time of her life, picturing herself back in that time. Ana begins breathing slowly and starts propelling herself backwards through time, from 3002 all the way back to 1997…



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~





Ana walks through the red velvet corridors of her grand home. She goes to her room, out on her luxurious balcony. She stares out at the beautiful Venusian lands happily. She was waiting for the twins, whom she knew would be home soon. She worries about them though. Last month on their fifteenth birthday, Aunt Jane had decided they should go back to a public school to be around kids their age. So the twins started school there a few weeks later, and are tutored in music after school. Ana shakes her head as she spots her siblings, she didn’t think it was such a good idea. This past month has been nothing but turmoil for the twins.



“Nick! Wait up! C’mon Nicky!” She see rose callout to her brother, giggling as she hurried to catch up with him.



Nick pauses, and waits for his twin sister patiently, “You’re way too slow Rain.”



“Yeah right! You’re just too fast Ice!” Rose teases, sticking her tongue out at her brother playfully.



“Oh yeah, that’s mature.”



The identical siblings smile and laugh as they continue towards the Carter Castle, not noticing the large crowd of teens gathering behind them. Ana groans, this didn’t look good. This was the twentieth time this month this has happened to them. She knew this was a bad idea. She starts to turn and go out to get them, but stops. They need to handle this themselves. The twins have been having social problems ever since they started at the school because of their royal blood and status. It’s about time they grow up a little and handle it without Ana's help.



A young boy begins to walk faster and is right behind Rose, shoving her to the ground roughly. She sniffles, but stands strong as she gathers her things and Nick gently helps her up.



“Aw, nick’s helping his wittle sister…too bad he can’t help our planet. It’s because of him the Darker-Elitions are having problems with our planet! It’s because of him my parents were fired from his courts!”



“Shut up Layne.” Nick snarls trying to lead Rose away before it got ugly.



Ana sighs, if only the other six in their circle of friends could see this. Maybe then they’d understand what Rose had told Ana. Maybe then they’d understand the twins’ actions a little bit better. She looks at the twins tiredly, watching the entire scene go down.



“Yeah, we’re not in charge yet. Our Aunt Jane is.” Rose tries to explain.



“Oh yeah? Then why is it that you two are considered the two most important people in all of Venus!” a young girl cries, slapping Rose across her young face.



‘That’s it,” Ana muses dejectedly, ‘Now Rose is gonna lose it…’



Rose jumps on the girl, punching wildly and pulling chunks of hair out. The girl never got a chance to hit Rose back. Ana grumbles, running out of her room. She hurries down the stairs and out of the castle and onto the fields as fast as she could. Nick is trying to stop Rose and pull her off of the girl, but Layne keeps hitting him and finally Nick begins hitting him back. Ten to twenty kids jump in on the fight, jumping the twins. Yet, before Ana gets to them, the twins somehow escape the mass of teens and run off to their home. Ana turns around, running after them to see if they’re okay. She gets into the house, calling out for them. She accidentally bumps into them in the kitchen.



“Watch it Ana!” Rose bellows angrily, holding an ice pack to her now black eye.



“I’m sorry. You two okay?”



“What’s it look like!” Rose replies, annoyed.



“Yeah, we’re not, thanks to you.” Nick spits out furiously, holding an ice pack to his own black eye. It was just like his sisters. Ana noticed that amazingly, the twins had identical injuries. It puzzles Ana, but she decides not to pursue it.



“Me? What did I do?”



“Um…yeah! You’re supposed to help protect us since you’re our older sister, aren’t you? Great job Ana.” Rose answers rolling her eyes. “Oh, and don’t think that Aunt Jane isn’t gonna hear about this.” They run off to their room, leaving Ana to wonder once again if she’d ever win.



~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~



Rose carefully slips out of her boyfriends loving embrace, not wanting to wake him or her brother up. She hates doing this but knows she has to.



“I’m so sorry guys. I love you.” she murmurs, kissing him and her brother lightly on each of their foreheads.



She kneels down and begins to write a note for them on the dirty floor. She hopes when they wake up the note will still be there and explaining why she’s gonna do what she’s about to do. Rose prays that they’ll forgive her for doing it against their wishes.



“I love you so much Ice, hopefully I won’t get us both killed.” She whispers as she hurries towards the bars.



She waves her hand and little steps of ice begin to form beneath her and she rises up until she reaches the hole in the bars that AJ had created. She climbs up just before the ice steps are absorbed within the bricks. The bars are still melted from AJ’s powers, showing he is stronger than he thought. She slips through the hole carefully and puts the bars back into place, and covers it with ice, putting it back into it’s original form. The ice becomes absorbed into the bars. Rose tests it and it’s rock solid again. She jumps to the ground softly. This way Ashton won’t be able to tell at first glance that anyone has escaped, therefore buying her and AJ more time.



“Don’t worry Jamelet, Howie, I’m coming.” She says softly and runs off into the dark halls. Never knowing that AJ can sense where Jamelet is, and had gone off in the opposite direction.

Chapter 42 – Reckless Passions

Rose hurried down the corridor with baited breath. She prayed that God would protect her so she could at least find Jamelet and Howie. Tears of fear coursed down her reddened cheeks as she ran from the dark hallways, but she never paused to rub the fearful tears away. She felt safer to express her fears when she was alone rather than expressing them to Brian and Nick. She wanted to appear tough and able to stand on her own, but the truth was that Ana had shaken the boulders beneath Rose’s usually stable footing. Ana had been a monument of vigor in Rose’s life from the time when she was a young child until now. Ana had taken care of everything for the twins, no matter how much the twins berated her. Rose owed Ana her life, yet, Ana was now willing to take away that very breath of life in a single blow. Rose’s fears lay within the complicated balance of Ana’s heart. She wanted to trust the sister who had been her foster-mother, yet she knew the darkness in Ana’s heart could not be left roaming the worlds.

Rose’s thoughts carried her all the way to the chambers where Howie and Jamelet were chained and imprisoned. Somehow – she had made it through the darkness. She sighed with relief to see AJ embracing Jamelet through the bars. He kissed Jamelet several times to let her know that he was there to protect her. Tears of remembrance and relief coursed down Jamelet’s bloody cheeks as he explained that Kevin and Kimberly had passed on. Rose fell to her knees as she saw Howie sniffling in the corner. She bowed her head in shame, only to hear a gasp of surprise from AJ and Jamelet.

“What are you doing here?” Jamelet questioned, glancing at the younger woman in surprise. She wiped the bitter tears of remorse from losing the eldest in the group. She wanted to believe that somewhere in Ana’s heart was something good, but she couldn’t hold onto the thoughts with Rose standing before her. Somehow, Jamelet could only think of the bitter words Rose and Nick continuingly released upon Ana during their lives. Jamelet feared that the twins’ bitterness toward Ana had caused these cataclysmic events of disaster.

“I wanted to come help AJ—”

“I didn’t need help from a child. It was my choice to leave and I will face the consequences. However, I can’t believe you were foolish enough to slip past the bars. The Elitions have a personal vendetta against your blood and you want to try to make things worse for yourself by causing mischief? Your family caused everything that is happening tonight and the Elitions are sure to have you slaughtered on the instant they find you away from the cell. So, leave the rescuing of my loved ones to my own. Shouldn’t you be back cowering in your brother’s arms? That’s what you did when we were sent here in the first place,” AJ spat, unable to block out the same feelings that Jamelet was releasing with her dark eyes. He could still remember the bickering that had caused them to be unprepared for Ana’s powerful attack. Rose had refused to use her skills and helped the loss the war before they had begun the first battle.

“No, I wanted to help,” Rose whispered with defeat.

“Help?” Howie laughed bitterly from the back of the cell, finally making some kind of sound. Jamelet and AJ glanced back into the shadows with surprise. Jamelet had feared that Howie was emotionally broken. He hadn’t been able to compose himself since King Ashton had visited the cell.

“Howie, what are you talking about?” Rose asked.

“You didn’t come here to help AJ free us! You came for the chance to attack Ana in the moment of her only weakness when she comes to retrieve us! You’re just like that bastard of a man who calls himself her husband! How dare you act as if she is purely evil and you aren’t? I know exactly how you treated her when you all were younger. I watched her cry every single day while she swam with her dolphins for refuge from your acidic words! You bratty children thought that she was just a machine to be used for whatever your hearts desired, but she wasn’t! Her feelings were as twisted as yours! I don’t care what you say about your poor little life, she had it worse when she had to raise you two! She had no idea what she was doing in that place and she always knew she didn’t belong. You brats didn’t help her feel any more at home, either! She loved you and always told us to be nice to you monsters. But we all saw the truth in your actions – bigheaded and conceited. Then you made her into some kind of beastly servant for your rich needs when your parents passed! You’re no better than those people who are her true birth family! Damn you and them for what you’ve done to her soul!” Howie hissed from the corner of the cell, jumping up to lunge for Rose. Jamelet untangled herself from AJ’s hold to pull Howie backward before he could harm the young woman. Rose fell back, tingling from Howie’s harsh words.

“We didn’t do those things,” Rose whispered, unable to find a better defense to Howie’s accusations.

“Yes, you did!” Howie growled. “You monsters turned her into whatever she is now! I will never forget what you did to her! I will haunt you if I die tonight! I will make sure that your lives are wretched, because you created this hell that Ana and I live in now!!”

“How dare you accuse me of something that I had no control of!” Rose screamed, finally allowing her queen-like personality to consume the fear hiding in her heart. “Ana was a beast from the beginning of her life! She was crafted as an Elition and born as an Elition. There was no way to change her soul!”

“DAMN YOU!” Howie howled. “I WILL KILL YOU IF IT’S THE LAST THING THAT I DO!”

“You will never be able to kill me, because I hold your life in my hands,” Rose hissed, her blue eyes turning darker than a raging storm. She grabbed the bars of the cell, clenching them tightly in her hands. The poisons of her aching heart began to release the toxins to her brain. “You crumbled just as Ana will crumble within a few hours. I am free and plan to do what I set out to do from the beginning. You have no power or control over this situation, Howard. You do not control Venus like I will and Ana’s fate is sealed. She betrayed the Venus Kingdom when she killed my Aunt and she will pay the price with her blood. Sadly, you are locked in this cell for good and I will be able to destroy Ana once and for all.”

“ROSE!” AJ barked, grabbing her roughly by the arms, breaking the trance of ice that had coiled about her soul. He shook her roughly, causing her to yelp with surprise. “Do you hear yourself?!”

“What?!” Rose snapped, listening to Howie’s bitter sobs from within the cell. She glanced to see Jamelet glaring at her surprise. Rose rolled her eyes, glaring at Howie. “You started this, Prince Howard,” Rose sneered, “You were supposed to keep this team together with your power of love. What happened to the Power of Love?”

“Rose—”

“You broke my heart and left me with bitterness!” Howie sobbed.

“Nick and I didn’t do a thing!”

“LIES! ALL YOUR LIES!” Howie shrieked.

“Howie, shhh, Sweetheart,” Jamelet soothed, wrapping her arms around Howie’s shoulders to protect him. His wailing would only send guards. She shot AJ a pitiful look of help. AJ stood up, trying to concentrate on his powers. The fires in his hands only seemed to sizzle out, jump to the cold brick ground, and die.

“Howie! You know I’m not lying!” Rose shouted with a deep glee.

AJ grew frustrated, ceasing his powers. He leaned down and grabbed Rose tightly by the shoulders. He pulled her up to her feet, glaring at her. “Stop antagonizing him! Don’t you know you’ll alert the guards and send us all to our deaths? You can fight about this later when we’re home!”

“There’s nothing to fight about,” Rose hissed indignantly. “I will kill Ana.”

AJ allowed Rose to take the last word without hesitation. Rose yanked her arms away from AJ and leaned against the wall with triumph. She had taken position as a leader. She blew a large puff of icy air out of her mouth to push away a stray blonde lock. AJ let his shoulders sag as Jamelet continued to try to calm Howie down, but he had turned to hysterics. King Ashton’s latest visit with news of a pregnancy had completely destroyed Howie’s mind.

Jamelet’s efforts were hopeless as her fears were brought to life - several pairs of leather boots trampled down the hallway. No one had time to prepare for the burst of guards through the doorways. AJ’s eyes went wide with surprise as a huge man embraced him and slammed him toward the brick wall. AJ screeched in pain as another man grabbed Rose and pinned her against the opposite wall.

“Good job, boys,” Ashton’s voice echoed through the hallways. Howie glanced around to find the source of his voice, but could find none. He watched as another guard prepared to open the cell. Jamelet screeched for help, but was defenseless. “Anastacia, now!”

“Now?” Ana’s voice echoed with fear.

“Child, do not fail your husband!” her father scorned. “Do as he commands.”

“ANA!” Howie screamed, but to no avail. The final words were echoed through his mind before Ana sent a brilliant white light exploding into his mind – ‘Please protect my Love, God, and let him forgive me.’ Then, four bodies slumped to the floor unconscious.

*~*~*

Ana felt numb as her father led her toward the torturing chambers for the final meeting between her and her father’s enemies. Ana had prayed to God about this night since she was first brought to her father’s hands. Her father and husband had worked out every detail regarding the night’s revolution since they knew that she would be brought into their hands. Ana had only heard bits and pieces from private conversations, but knew that she would be forced to make a life-altering choice that evening. She had tried so hard to mask her emotions behind a somber face, but she found that she couldn’t control her mind’s emotions. Howie had sent disturbing messages to her brain during his capture and those same messages whirled within the complex folds of her brain as she walked down the hallway. She could feel when he was being tortured and woke up with the wounds of his hellish nights. Ana hadn’t slept next to Ashton since Howie’s arrival in the castle. Her husband was growing furious at her peculiar behavior, but Ana simply intoxicated Ashton with her voice to avoid his accusations of her loving another.

“Child, tonight is the night that you will honor your mother’s memory,” her father boasted as he nodded toward a watchful guard. Ana avoided the guard’s lustful stare as her father latched on tightly to her elbow to guide her toward the massacre.

“My mother’s memory?” Ana asked quietly, not understanding.

“The Carters caused your mother’s death, child.”

“How so? I thought she…” Ana couldn’t even remember what her father had told her in the beginning about her mother’s death. There were so many stories behind what she was told.

“Your mother was so grief-stricken when you were taken away that she made herself sick. She died shortly after your abduction because she could not bear loosing her only child. The poor woman died because of the Carters’ hatred of our family. You must avenge her death tonight and prove to the Carters that the Elitions will not be toyed with,” her father seethed.

“Mother,” Ana couldn’t force the final words from her mouth because her father had cut off their conversation as he thrust her into the chambers. Her mind lost complete control as she finally entered the room. The screams of torture and the smell of blood exhilarated her systems, but something inside her snapped as she glanced around. Her friends were being tortured and mutilated right before her eyes and realized that she would have to deliver the death-blow to their pained bodies. The twins were chained to the wall as a large electric whip was snapped at their precious skin. Jamelet and AJ were locked away in a cage as it was slowly lowered into large tanks of water. Brian and Alison were locked being laced into a wooden stretcher.

The predicament of Ana’s loved ones sent her into a spasm of guilt. Her mind grew light as she pressed her hand to her forehead. Sweat broke out along her hairline as her eyes fluttered. She slumped forward into someone’s burly arms. Her name was screamed out in surprise, but sounded like a faint whisper in Ana’s ears. She felt as if she were floating out of her body as a white light enveloped her.

*~*~*

Ana was thrown backward in time from the harsh reality of her current situation. She was stunned as she sat in a beautiful garden amongst beautiful arrays of roses. She smiled thoughtfully as she inhaled the sweet scent of the blue roses. She knew exactly where she was – in Queen Paula’s garden. Ana spent many years as a child curled under the willow trees with Howie while his mother hummed and pruned her favorite roses. Ana inhaled the sweet scent as she noticed Queen Paula wobbling toward her garden furniture. The Queen carefully lowered herself onto the plush chair with a smile as she rubbed her stomach with maternal care. Ana stared in surprise and took a seat in the chair beside Queen Paula. She couldn’t believe it. Queen Paula’s abdomen was swelling into a round ball of pregnancy! It took only a few minutes for Ana to recognize what was happening – she had careened herself back in time again.

“I’m so glad that you invited me, Paula!” a cheery voice called out from the winding path leading to the garden. Ana found her breath caught in her throat as she watched another woman ripe with pregnancy descending upon Queen Paula’s party. The woman was tall and elegant with a slender body. Her golden curls were piled atop her head with the crown of Dark Elition holding the curls in place. A ruby of the crown rested in the middle of the woman’s forehead, providing an eerie glow into her sapphire eyes. Her face glowed with the pregnancy as she offered a cheery smile toward Paula. It took only a few seconds for Ana to make the connection – that woman was her mother – Queen Gabriella Grace Tillano–Lord.

“I’m glad that your husband allowed you to come to visit with me. Hoke has been touring other planets for presidential meetings and whatnot,” Paula laughed, kissing Gabriella affectionately on the cheek. Ana was reminded that Paula and Gabriella had been dear friends before they were betrothed to their husbands. Both had come from profitable Lordship families in Venus.

“Daemon does not know that I came for this visit. He assumes that I went out for the evening to relax. He has Mr. McLean and Mr. Ramos from the Venus Courts visiting. Daemon and Robert are fighting over something again,” Gabriella announced with a look of annoyance toward the silly fued.

“I’m sure everything will be fine, Gabriella,” Paula whispered, trying not to look sympathetic toward Gabriella’s predicament. Paula had always listened to Gabriella’s woes since her betrothal to Daemon Matthew Arthur Lord of Dark Elition. Daemon was a bitter man and Gabriella always seemed receive the brunt of his anger. Paula kept Gabriella’s tortured secrets amongst her soul’s worries. Paula sighed as she poured some tea from a gold kettle. She glanced toward Gabriella with a small smile, knowing it was better to change the subject. “How is the little ray of sunshine?” Paula asked, glancing at Gabriella’s swollen middle.

“I should ask you the same!”

“It was quite fortunate that we became pregnant at the same time and are due on the same date.”

“Have you been told what you will carry?”

“A boy,” Paula explained, causing Ana to smile from her invisible stance beside both women. She knew that Paula had been thrilled when she learned that she would birth a boy. Paula loved Howie so much. Ana watched as Paula’s hands rested against her swollen stomach. “Hoke and I have decided to name him Howard Dwayne Dorough, Prince of this holy land Irelian Land!”

“That is darling,” Gabriella laughed, causing tears to pierce Ana’s tender eyes. Her mother was a mere shadow in Ana’s memory. She hadn’t known her mother, because she never knew where her true linage lied. Paula had always told Ana that she was a princess of Venus to protect Ana. Paula had assumed that Robert and Renette Carter would tell Ana her true heritage when Ana was old enough to understand. Ana brushed away her malice thoughts and focused back upon the two women of the past.

“And you, Gabriella?” Paula asked.

“I will be having a girl. Daemon is upset that he will not have a son-heir to the throne, but I know that my daughter will make her father proud. She kicks at my insides all day long – she will be strong. I’m naming her Anastacia Grace Lord, heiress to the Throne of Elition.”

“I’m sure she’ll have your lovely golden curls.”

“I hope. I’ve always dreamed of having a little girl,” Gabriella whispered, allowing her voice to trail off in the perfumed breezes. Ana leaned forward to see Paula’s eyes grow dark. Something masked upon Gabriella’s face was haunting. Her sapphire eyes were pained with a hidden secret.

“What is the matter, Gabriella?”

“Paula?” Gabriella whispered, suddenly trembling as her mood switched dramatically.

“Darling, what?” Paula cooed softly, leaning forward as she folded her hands primly in her lap. Gabriella reached for an embroidered hanky that she had placed within her purse. She dabbed at her weary eyes, trying to compose herself. It looked as if Gabriella was involved in a long war of emotions. Paula felt sick at whatever was troubling Gabriella. Ana held her breath, waiting for the two mothers to continue speaking. “It is about your child, is it not?”

“How did you know?”

“We are good friends, Gabriella. I should be stricken ill if I didn’t know what you were feeling.”

“I’ve heard Daemon speaking to his advisors when he assumes that I am within our chambers dialing in my pregnancy. Daemon is going to raise my child in the true Elition path, Paula, but he tells me that I will be free to raise Anastacia as I see fit. He lies to me about his true intentions,” Gabriella whispered, glancing to make sure that none of the servants were paying attention. Her eyes grew wide in pain as she reached up to unclasp the necklace dangling against her graceful throat. “Daemon is speaking of training my daughter to be a ruthless killer and ruler. He plans to breed her into some kind of monster. He has days of grueling training and torture in plan for Anastacia once she reaches a mature age. My darling child shall not bear witness to her father’s sinful deeds. He is not the man I want raising my child in her teenage years. She cannot be influenced by his evil mind. I cannot abort my pregnancy, because that would mean death to myself and my lovely child. However, I have prayed long and hard about my situation. My Lord has told me that I can somehow rely on your efforts. Please, can you help me?”

Paula grew quiet, staring at the necklace that Gabriella held in her hands. After a long pause, Paula spoke, “You should never have thought to abort your pregnancy. I won’t allow it. However, I can give your daughter refuge.”

“Refuge?”

“I will allow her to be raised in your home until the proper age of betrothal so Daemon will not become suspicious. We are so close already, Gabriella, why not allow our children to make the same bond? We shall betroth our children to one another in the hopes of uniting our kingdoms. Irelian needs a strong woman to protect the world from harm. Howard will be strong, but not as strong as your child shall be in way of politics. With our love and guidance, our children shall have a splendid and fulfilling future as husband and wife,” Paula announced, reaching to unclasp the bracelet she wore around her right wrist.

“Betrothal?” Gabriella repeated with a firm smile.

“It’s your child’s only chance to escape Dark Elition. However, it is your choice, Gabriella. I offer what I assume is a generous offer of love. I want you to give your child a chance at happiness. Do you accept the offer?”

“I want my child to escape Dark Elitions past, so of course I will accept.”

“Hoke will be pleased at our decision,” Paula answered with a smile.

“I pray that Anastacia does so and escapes her horrid future with her father, because my fate of darkness has already been sealed,” Gabriella announced, handing Paula the necklace as a sign of the agreement. Paula smiled happily as she handed the bracelet to Gabriella. Each woman placed the jewelry onto themselves and kissed each others cheeks. The prayer of Gabriella attacked Ana’s soul as she was snatched away from the past to be reunited with her body.

*~*~*

“Anastacia!” her father cursed, smacking her against the cheek. Ana moaned as a bright light invaded her eyes and quickly realized that she had been thrown forward in time. She glanced around to see herself standing amongst the tortured bodies once again. Ashton was griping her tightly by the arms, holding her up in the corner of the room. All the guards looked to her in shock, hoping that Ana was still well. She shook her head, forcing herself to stand on her own two feet. She glared at her father, refusing to let bitter tears fall. Before she was released from the past, she stood witness to her mother’s execution. Her father, Daemon, had accused Gabriella of betraying her linage to Dark Elition and forced her to commit suicide. He slashed her body and berated her. She had suffered several hours before her last breath. Ana glanced to see her father glaring at her with fury. Ashton remained silent as he released her from his grip. “What is your problem, child?” he hissed.

“Sorry, Father,” Ana spoke softly, submitting to her father.

“Have you sorted your problems?”

“Yes,” Ana lied, finding herself at more faults than before. Her mind ached with confusion. Her father had told her that he truly loved her and was thankful to have her back in his life, but for what purpose? She was foolish to believe that her father wanted her back because she was his daughter and only link to his late wife. Ana took a deep breath to gather her reckless passions, unable to come to a clear decision. This man was full of lies, yet he told her that he could protect her and love her. He had deceived her and killed her mother for trying to protect her only child from the horrors of his life.

“Good, let’s get this over with,” Ashton enthused, breaking into Ana’s thoughts. She watched as Ashton guided her toward the center of the carnage. The twins screamed in agony as whips bit into their tender flesh. AJ and Jamelet pleaded for Ana to come to her senses, but Ana was numb to all of this. The guards quickly stood the Chosen Ten in a perfect line. They had some sort of device around their foreheads of Ana’s siren abilities that kept them from using their gifts. She could only focus on the person that Ashton was dragging out of the holding cell. She watched as Howie stumbled and fell upon the dirty floor at her feet. Ashton snapped at the guards to help him tie Howie to a metal table like a spread eagle. Blood trailed down his temple, alerting Ana to the same trail of blood upon her own forehead. There were bruises layering his weakened body which had been stripped down to a pair of dirty boxers. His eyes never left her own.

“You’re so different,” he whispered as his head was slammed backward onto the metal table. Ana winced at the throbbing pain that invaded her own head. Howie studied Ana’s look, unable to find the words to express how he felt. She was bound within a tight leather skirt that ended at her mid thigh with a slit that raced up her right thigh. Her top was a tightly bound black leather that hugged her chest and ended at the beginning of her toned stomach. Her usually wild honey curls were trapped beneath the tiara of Dark Elition and bundled on the crown of her head. Strapped to her hips were several types of weapons, which frightened Howie terribly. He feared that she might succumb to the pressure of her family. “Ana—”

“Shut your mouth, Bastard!” Ashton snarled, slamming his foot deep into Howie’s ribcage. Ana winced as the pain invaded her own side, she bowed slightly to hide her throbbing side. Howie gasped for air as Ashton wrapped his arms tightly around Ana’s waist. He smirked at Howie as he pressed his salty lips tightly against Ana’s lips. She struggled beneath Ashton’s powerful grip when she felt Howie’s pain of raw emotion. Howie cursed beneath his breath as Ashton released Ana. “Your first job as Queen of the Dark Elitions is to shatter your bonds with those Chosen of Venus. This man was said to be your betrothed husband from your mother and his mother’s agreement. You were raised with this beast to dishonor your true family. Destroy him first to pledge your love to me, Anastacia.”

“Ashton—” Ana’s plea was silenced as he handed her the familiar sword that she carried to capture the Chosen Ten. Kevin’s blood still remained upon the hot blade, releasing a wave of nausea from Ana’s stomach. She hadn’t meant to harm her friends, but she had been left with no choice. She allowed the sword to fall into her hands as Ashton stared at her. Her father stood beside Ashton, waiting. “Father and Husband—”

“It is your decision, but be warned, Anastacia. If you choose to rejoin the Chosen Ten you will die with them as the final pawn. I love you, Darling, and I know that you love me, but you must prove this to our courts. Kill this worthless man and reign as Heiress to Dark Elition,” Ashton threatened with a cold tone.

Ana stared at the sword and made her choice. She stepped toward the metal board with her sword raised. She watched Howie begin to tremble as she stared upon him. The sword was raised to rest neatly beneath Howie’s chin when it came down. She held his life within her hands. She found herself stalling for time as she remembered everything that she had loved about Howie. He had always protected her, no matter what happened to him. He knew her heart and soul. Could she really kill him?

“Anastacia – stop pausing! This man is a traitor to our family! His mother betrayed our family so he shall suffer the consequences!” her father hissed angrily.

“Don’t disrupt our plans, Darling,” Ashton concluded.

Howie struggled to read Ana’s mind as she stood before him. The sword was several feet away from his throat, but Ana held all the power to release the blade. He cleared his mind free of his worries to concentrate on Ana’s mind, but found it cluttered with numerous thoughts, nightmares, truths, lies, and dreams. He took a ragged breath as everything around him seemed to become silent. The tension grew in his body as he prepared for his final breaths. Everyone waited for Ana’s choice. His eyes watered with fresh tears as Ana raised her arms once again. He felt the need to express to Ana what he had felt since the very beginning of his relationship with her. He would not let her feel guilty for something that her father had forced her to do. He let the tears slide down his grimy cheeks as he spoke softly, “Anastacia Grace Lord, no matter what happens today, remember that I will always love you.”

“ANASTACIA!” Daemon roared.

Howie’s words had done tremendous damage. She allowed the sword to fall toward her feet without touching Howie’s flesh. She felt the tears burning beneath her eyelids. She struggled to compose herself as she glanced upon her father and husband. The truth stood out amongst the lies, drowning everything that Ana thought to have been true. She looked up toward the sky in hopes that her mother’s essence would grace her for a moment.

“ANASTACIA! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Ashton screamed.

Ana finally allowed her gaze to fall upon him. She felt her mother caressing her heart. Ana raised the sword, glaring at her husband with her stormy emerald-sapphire eyes. “Allow this man to die with some dignity, Ashton. He is royalty – no matter what you do to torture his soul. Allow him to stand to meet his fate.”

Ashton snapped his fingers and the guards immediately pulled Howie away from the chains to make him stand in front of Ana. Ashton growled some sort of profanity beneath his breath as Daemon carefully watched the scene unfold. “Better, Darling?”

“Perfectly,” Ana chirped, staring into Howie’s eyes. She could see him trembling as she quickly cleared her mind from what was troubling her. She knew what Howie’s powers contained. He could read her mind if she abled him to see through the depths of her soul. She closed her eyes for a moment, seeming to prepare for a battle. She silent sent a message toward Howie: ‘I know you can read my mind, Love. You’ve done it since we were kids. So, if you can hear this – Fall to your knees when I swing.’

Howie received the message as soon as Ana let the sword swing with an amazing momentum. Howie immediately fell to his knees as the blade swung above him and connected directly with her father’s chest. Blood spurted from her father’s chest as she wedged the sword deep into him. Her eyes blazed with anger. “You killed my mother because she tried to shield me from your hellish ways. Now you will die by the hands of your own flesh and blood, just like you feared when the Carters stole me away,” Ana hissed into her father’s ear, shoving the sword deeper. Her father screamed in agony as blood poured from his mouth. Ana closed her eyes and imagined roaches exploding from her father’s chest. Millions of angry creatures exploded from his chest cavity as he fell dead within a pool of his own blood.

She quickly recoiled and grabbed another sword attached to her hip. A brilliant flash of energy from her mind snapped the chains away from her friends’ arms, legs, and heads. They were finally free to use their own gifts. Ana reached down to pull Howie up from the ground as the others came running toward her. She could feel Ashton’s presence near. Ana silenced everyone as the guards began to assemble. Her friends began to talk all at once, confusing her. Ana gazed at Howie, then to the twins with a knowing smile. Her voice was strong, “The back way is the safest exit. Go that way to escape and I’ll be along. I have some unfinished business.”

“Ana, can’t you go with us?”

“I’m on their death-list more than you all are. So go. I will catch up,” Ana repeated.

“Ana, please—” Nick couldn’t finish his sentence as Ashton charged toward Ana with a deadly blade raised. His angered voice echoed against the walls, causing Alison to cover her ears as she cringed. Ana pushed everyone out of the way and she rushed toward Ashton at a fiery pace. She swung hard, allowing her blade to crash against Ashton’s blade as sparks flew from the sharp metal.

“You little bitch,” Ashton hissed.

“Likewise you bastard!” she screamed, overthrowing his blade with her own. She swung harder, only to clash again. “I NEVER LOVED YOU!” Ana rallied with a final burst of energy, she pushed Ashton toward the floor causing him to loose sight of his blade. Ana plunged hers toward him, biting into his flesh. He roared with pain, grabbing for a switchblade to deliver a slice across her stomach. Ana screeched in pain, lunging at Ashton with another blade. They clashed again, tussling about in a battle of death.

“ANA!” Howie screamed, preparing to go forth to protect her as his stomach began to bleed.

“No, Howie! You heard her!” AJ yelled, grabbing at his friend and dragging him away from the carnage.

*~*~*

The seven left of the Chosen Ten fell onto the bittersweet blades of Venus’s grass as screams of terror, anger, and evil echoed against the twins’ palace. AJ and Jamelet had quickly set fire to the palace to burn everyone within it alive. Howie sobbed as he hugged his stomach. Blood continued to seep from fresh wounds as he howled in pain. AJ and Jamelet hurried back to Brian, Alison, Nick, Rose, and Howie as the fire began to crackle at the entrance. Howie struggled to get up as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. “AJ, don’t let her die in there! She sacrificed! She’s my link! I’ll die without her!” Howie howled, preparing to enter the castle again.

“She said she would come out,” Jamelet encouraged as AJ pulled Howie back down into the grass.

“What if Ashton is hurting her?” Alison whispered.

“She saved us,” Rose announced in a numb tone.

“She loved us,” Nick agreed.

“DON’T LET HER DIE! HE HAS THE GUARDS ON HIS SIDE!” Howie screamed as a strong wave of terror invaded his soul. Ana was struggling to fight her way out of a pack and Howie could feel it. He felt another piece of metal rip into his side, causing him to fall to the bloody grass. A boot heaved in his gut, causing him to cough out clots of blood. He gasped for air as something lunged on top of him. Ana was struggling to live. Howie was blinded by blood pouring down from his forehead. He screamed for help as a set of seizures took hold. Nick and Rose hollered for Jamelet to help him, but everything was lost. Howie felt Ana take another swing at something solid and then fall toward the smoky floor. Within seconds, Howie lay peacefully upon the grass.

“HOWIE!” Rose shrieked in utter shock. She looked toward her palace to see the flames licking at the sky. Ana had been mortally wounded inside and Howie was the proof. Rose glanced toward Nick, judging her chances. Nick nodded, hurriedly standing up. They broke away from Jamelet and AJ. “We’re going in there to get her! She sacrificed her life to save us and we will do the same. She sacrificed everything to make sure we were raised right! We haven’t been true siblings to her for her entire life and she deserves our allegiance. If we don’t come out, get away from this palace as fast as possible!”

“ROSE!” Brian screamed, but it was too late as the twins disappeared into their smoky doom. Jamelet collapsed beside Howie, focusing on his wounds. He would perish if Ana died within the fire. Alison buried her face deep into Brian’s chest to protect herself from the carnage. Brian trembled beside AJ as Jamelet tended to Howie’s wounds. AJ breathed deeply in shock, not knowing what to do to help.

“Howie, listen to me. You have to hold on so Ana holds on,” Jamelet whispered in Howie’s ear as she supplied pressure to Howie’s bleeding abdomen. “She saved us from that death and she wants you to do the same. She risked her life to save us and you must hold on to keep her holding on. Please, Howie. Tell her to be strong. The twins will find her. Please?”

“Jamelet, is he going to die?” Brian whispered.

“I don’t know.”

*~*~*

The sun began to fall deep into the mountains of Venus. The waves had turned violent as they lashed against the sandy beaches. Howie remained unconscious and holding onto the strings of mortality. The twins had yet to make an appearance as the burning palace hissed with disproval. Jamelet held Howie’s head gingerly in her lap as AJ applied cool compresses. They feared that the twins had died within the castle, but never voice the fears. Jamelet glanced once more into the fiery depths of the castle.

“Should we…” Jamelet couldn’t find her voice to finish the sentence.

“Jamelet, don’t give up hope,” Brian hissed with annoyance.

Before anyone else could make any argument or protest, there was a hiss of steam erupting from the moaning of the burning palace. Brian stood up to see waves of water bursting from within the hissing flames. Jamelet’s eyes went wide in surprise as a tile of ice exploded from beneath Rose’s feet. Smoke billowed about the twins as they carried Ana’s bloody body along the icy surface. Alison stood beside Howie as Brian, AJ, and Jamelet went running for the twins. Rose coughed as AJ picked up Ana’s body into his arms, quickly checking for a pulse – Ana had a pulse, but it was extremely faint.

“She killed Ashton,” Nick wheezed as he wiped the sooty substances away from his dark cheeks. He watched as Brian enveloped Rose in a fierce hug of love. He smiled, running his hands through his locks. “He’s lying on the throne with several swords pierced into his flesh. Her father is dead. We barely got her out alive. She’s dying.”

“We have to find surgical chambers – fast,” AJ agreed, hurrying back to Howie.

“Where can we find them?” Brian asked.

“I don’t know, but Howie and Ana have only a few short moments of life left without the chambers!” AJ barked as Brian hoisted Howie up from the blood-tinged grass. Brian and AJ hurried away from the twins and Jamelet in search of surgical chambers.

“Do you trust her now?” Jamelet asked the twins as they watched the last of their magnificent palace turn into dust. Many years of love and memories lay within the fiery ashes. Nick gazed at his twin, kissing her sweaty forehead. Jamelet gazed at the two who had grown with leaps and bounds within a few short hours of hell. Jamelet grabbed Nick and Rose’s hands, making them follow her toward where AJ and Brian had run. They still have several hours of Hell left in hopes that Ana and Howie would recuperate from the traumatic events. She glanced to see the twins studying each other for a long time in silence. “Nick? Rose?” Jamelet asked.

“We’d give her ours lives in an instant,” the twins agreed, turning away from their past and looking toward Howie and Ana for hopefully a good future.

THE FINAL PATH



The hazy sunlight dawns on the cemetery as birds chirp and flutter around the trees. Jamelet sighs and tucks the last bouquet of dark crimson roses onto Kimberly's gravesite. She runs her fingers gently over the granite tombstone that bears the name of her departed friend Kimberly. She sighs and turns at the sound of Alison grieving quietly as the peaceful somber fills the back yard of the castle.

"God I can't believe she's gone." Rose whispers tearfully, her golden tresses topple gently over her shoulders as she wipes away a stray tear.

Nick kneels down before Kevin's gravesite and traces his fingers over the fresh dark dirt that laid beneath him. "Kevin, this wasn't how it was supposed to be. Man if I can go back in time, I would have done something, anything to stop Ana from harming you and Kim. But instead I failed you. I sat and watched as Ana took you and Kim's life away. And for that I'm deeply sorry." He chokes out as he fingers the golden crown on his head.

Brian sobs quietly as A.J. holds onto him for support.

Ana and Howie drop their heads in respect and grieve as they approach Kevin's grave site which was decorated in a large pillar that stood erected in solid granite with a looming angel guarding a small engraved person that represented Kevin. On his tombstone along with his name was a dark picture of a lightening bolt that represented his powers. Along with it was a short sweet message about the strength he possessed inside as well as outside of him. Ana, grief stricken, sighs and shivers as she whispers a silent prayer for the two's safety into their heavenly homes.

A.J., Jamelet and Alison bow their heads near Kimberly's gravesite which was similar to Kevin's except her tombstone held the picture of her face with a her head glowing to represent the power she had once possess- Doubt and mind control.

Rose wipes away a tear and kneels besides Ana as Ana wraps her arms around both her and Nick. Smiling, Ana kisses both Rose and Nick on the cheek and whispers with joy in her voice, "I love you."

The twins gaze up at her and both embrace her tightly silently whispering their love to her as well. Ana sighs and throws her lean arms around her siblings. Howie smiling, kisses the tombstone and lies a strong red rose across Kevin's grave. "Kev, buddy. We'll never forget you. You'll be missed."

Jamelet raises her head to the early morning and lifts her arms into the air, sending a spray of fire to shoot from her hands. The blazing red orange fire shoots into the sky and drops onto the ground around the cemetery as it forms words, its burning hands, framing each word delicately like a crafted artist. Once the small flames vanishes, some parts of the ground was scolded with the words "Angels Sleeping Here." A.J. smiles faintly and places a hand on Jamelet's shoulder, "Come on. Let's go. We have to start preparing now." And with that, the fallen group somberly exits the fresh cemetery behind to prepare for the new reign that will soon take place.


~*~

"I now present you husband and wife. Howard, you may now kiss your bride." The minister states, his gentle eyes smiling at the newly married couple. Howie embraces Ana as she sighs and throws her arms around her husband's neck.

This was destiny, their destiny and she looks into his eyes, ready to prepare and bring on a brand new ruling for the Dark Elitions.

Rose giggles and holds onto Brian's hand as she smiles, her beautiful azure eyes boring into his, "Don't they look beautiful together?"

Brian nods his head and smiles watching Ana dressed in a slimming shimmering white wedding gown as Howie laughs. The golden lights of the chandeliers in the hall, glow on the married couple. Alison sighs and leans on Nick as Jamelet and A.J. smile looking at the now married couple descending down the aisle.

A.J. chuckles and shouts out, "Hey guys since you're now married, I say its time we all celebrate. On to the reception party! I want first dips on the dance floor." He yells happily as they all follow Ana out the red carpeted exquisite hallway. It was incredible to see Ana in perfect health since the last she was in the surgical chambers along with Howie, who were both deeply wounded from the brutal ongoing fight of the Darker Elition forces. It was amazing how much the love between the siblings grew with passing time. Everyone was left speechless the day Nick and Rose stated they would die for Ana to live. They love her now more than ever and it was finally showing. The ignorant, arrogant, immature behaviors that the twins once carried were washed away the moment Ana had saved their lives. They now stand gracefully and matured before the kingdom, powerful and knowledgeable in every way.

Ana smiles and runs to Jamelet giggling, throwing her arms around the smaller woman's shoulders, "You guys, me and Howie thought of something so cool. I know that right now you guys are looking for a place to stay and with Nick and Rose still preparing for their reign, you guys need a place to stay. How about you guys stay with us? I want you to stay with me! You both mean so much and it was because of your patience that we did and accomplished what needed to get done. So as a favor, I'm asking you please consider this and move in with us. Besides, the Darker Elitions need a taste of you guy's attitude to spice it up." Ana giggles, her emerald sapphire orbs gleam with joy.

Jamelet nods her head, "Thanks. Of Course we'd be glad to stay with you guys. How could I say no to that offer?" She smiles as Ana giggles and runs down the aisle to catch up to her husband Howie who was dressed in a black tuxedo with a white carnation on his breast pocket.

A.J. pokes Jamelet on the side and points to the twins, "Looks like we did a good job after all huh?"

Jamelet nods her head and smiles, "Yeah, the Queen would have proud of us. Her children are now ready to run the kingdom. And the Darker Elitions have been stopped. Who would have thought?" She states watching the twins escort the married couple into the white limousine that will take them to the party awaiting them.

"Kevin and Kimberly would be proud of this union happening." A.J. whispers and Jamelet nods her head softly.

"Guys, lets go! We don't wanna be late for Ana's celebration." Alison whispers as her dark blue velvet gown embroidered with gold gives her a glow in her soft chocolate eyes.

As they were leaving Nick turns around and stops in front of A.J. and Jamelet.

Nick looks at Jamelet and smiles, "Hey I just wanted to say thanks."

"Thanks for what?" Jamelet asks curiously as A.J. nods his head happily.

"Thanks for not giving up on me and for managing to put up with me and Rose. I'm sorry for all the trouble we gave you guys. But we learned and I'm just glad you helped us see there's more to live than the powers we have." Nick softly whispers, his eyes emblazoned a bright blue as he gazes at the couple.

"Your welcome and thanks for listening." Jamelet whispers as they exit the wedding hall and into a black limousine that will carry them to the reception.


~*~

The music pumps into the night air as Ana sways gently with her husband on the dance floor. Everyone watched as the happy couple danced in the center of the ballroom alone. The soft yellow lights lit up the white and gold ceilings and walls. Jamelet giggles and nods her head as Ana stops and announces that she will be throwing the bouquet now. A.J. pushes Jamelet towards the crowd of women that had gathered behind a line a few feet away from where Ana is standing.

"Go Jamelet. Go ahead." A.J. teases her.

"Na, I probably won't catch it, look at the feisty women over there, I might get tackled trying to get the bouquet." Jamelet whispers as she watches Ana count to three and fling her bouquet of daisies and sunflowers into the air. The bouquet sails over the crowd of women and gracefully lands into Jamelet's hands.

In surprise, everyone turns around as Jamelet in shock stares at the bouquet in her hands and stare at Ana whose eyes twinkled in mischievous. Everyone cheers and whistles as A.J. hugs her.

"Well you know what that means right?" A.J. asks, his gentle face whispers as he pulls out an object from his inside his black tuxedo and kneels down on one knee.

Rose squeals out as Nick watches in awe.

"No way!" Brian and Alison chuckle in glee as Jamelet stands there surprised. Ana and Howie move close to the couple as A.J. pulls out a ring.

Jamelet fells her heart stop for that one minute as she watches her boyfriend smile.

"This was meant to be. Its our destiny, even before we knew what the future will hold for us, we were meant to be together. Jamelet make me the happiest man out there, besides Howie…" He stops as people chuckle and continues, "And be my wife. I love you with all my heart, soul and mind. I would do anything for you just to know that I can have you with me all the times."

Jamelet feels her dark tresses fall over her shoulders gently as she watches the beautiful ruby ring placed on her ring finger by A.J.

"So what will it be? Don't leave him in suspense or rather all of us here? I just gotta know." Ana yells out, her flaxen locks tumble in a crown of curls around her tiara.

"You set this whole thing up didn't you?" Jamelet giggles as Ana nods her head.

"Oh yeah, looks like worked didn't it?" Ana whispers, raising her light eyebrows curiously.

Jamelet faces A.J. and runs her hand down his cheek before replying, "Yes, I would love to." And A.J beams, picking her up in his arms as he clutches his fiancé.

Nick and Rose laugh as Brian as Alison gaze at each at wink, knowing that now the kingdoms are united and more powerful than ever.

"Hey let's get this party moving! We have another couple that will get married soon so let Ana and Howie get the dance started and the soon to married couple A.J. and Jamelet get the following dance!" Brian yells happily as the beat of the music blast off. A.J. pulls on Jamelet's arm and drags her to the dance floor.

It was the destiny of the chosen ones to form and now they have completed their journey. What lies in the future for the chosen ones, only time will tell? As for now, they are learning to live once again since the destruction of the Dark Elitions and now Venus has regained its foothold. All the lives were lead to this one final walk and destination.



~**~

THE END